#at least i have the reassurance of the fact that the last one is kind of not my fault …
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
abandonedquishe · 4 months ago
Text
I wish I ever had a good enough computer to play some actual games
7 notes · View notes
rin-may-1103 · 4 months ago
Text
The Eyes of Death.
This story is mostly inspired by Jaybirbie's prompt | Master post | Next?
"Hey, sweetheart?" Danny called, quickly jotting down the last sentence for his paper. He'd have to remember to go back and reread it and make sure he didn't trail off into another tangent. He swears he wasn't this bad at managing his ADHD back in Amity...
"Yes, Danny?" Damian asked, turning back from the door to face him as he scrolled further down the story he was reading. The familiar font of Gotham City's gazette blurred as a picture of Mr. Freeze and Penguin finally loaded. So that's what was going on. Danny should have known; the bats already dealt with the other usual rouges, and these two were next on the list.
"Can you walk with me? I just know Nancy and her boyfriend are out there, waiting. I really don't want to deal with them again... We could spend more time at my place? Tucker sent me another movie, and I'm unsure if I should watch it alone after last time." Danny pleaded, quickly shoving all of his papers into his bag. He'd deal with straightening them out later, it wasn't like his professors weren't used to his wrinkled essays at this point.
However, he should probably redo the blueprints for Workshop. Mr. Anthlow was a hardass, but nothing could compare to his anger when a student handed in wrinkled blueprints; he claimed he wasn't going to have another 'Tanner' incident on his watch, whatever the heck that meant.
He was not looking forward to whatever Nancy wanted to talk to him about, she looked excited. Which could only mean bad things for him; considering the last time she was excited, he ended up spending time with Bane of all people. And there was no way her boyfriend was just going to let Danny get away again.
Damian grimaces, finally looking up and away from his phone. "I'm sorry beloved..." he held up the device just in time to show an incoming text from his Father, "I promised Father I'd be home a while ago. And with what's happening down on-"
"It's ok, I'll just head out the back door," Danny cut in, seeing the start of guilt on his boyfriend's face. He knew how much Danny hated having to deal with those two, and the fact Damian hasn't been able to even introduce himself to them hasn't helped. With a smile, Danny scooped up his textbooks and made his way to stand in front of Damian, "They can't bother me if they don't see me!"
Unsurprisingly, Danny could feel the guilt grow and start to float around Damian as the boy glanced at his phone, the message tone sounding out again in warning.
Danny only met Damian's father once; it was just a simple shake of hands and sharing names before the man ran off, but it did leave an impression. The man felt tired and paranoid; like, to the point Danny kind of wanted to drag Jazz over and lock the two of them in a room, paranoid. (Danny wants to say he's never seen someone that paranoid, but he'd be lying. He looks in the mirror after all.)
The point is; Danny's only met the man once, but that was enough for him to know that the man would tear down the world if he thought for even a second that one of his kids was in danger. This meant, that if Damian didn't go and reassure his father that he was alive and safe within the next sixty or so seconds, then there was a possibility that there wouldn't be another date for at least another week.
And considering this "study date" was supposed to make up for the last one Damian had missed because of his Father? Yeah, Danny wasn't going to be happy if Damian got grounded or dragged into another 'surprise' family road trip because his father was convinced his children would be dead before the 'yearly' planned get-together in November.
They had a trip to the zoo planned for tomorrow, and Delilah was supposed to be allowed out with her kids. This would be Delilah's first public outing since her kids' birth. There's no way Danny was going to allow Damian to miss that. (he swears to the ancients, if there was a rouge attack he was going to kill someone, Dark Dan's future be damned.)
Lifting his heels off the ground so he could stand on his tiptoes, Danny snagged Damian's arm and pulled him down so he could kiss his cheek. "I'll get home safe, just focus on keeping your dad from going insane. We've got a date at the zoo tomorrow and we're not missing it even if your father becomes the next city rogue."
Damian wrapped his arms around Danny, trapping him in a hug as he sighed in fond frustration. "I promise I won't miss it, ok? I'll be there."
Danny rolled his eyes and pushed Damian back, dropping back to stand on the ground, "You better, 'cause hell hath no fury like a gorilla denied the chance to meet her human best friend's boyfriend."
Damian snorted, before looking away and pretending to cough. Danny moved his textbooks to rest more securely in one of his arms, so he could point at his boyfriend. "I'm not kidding, if I show up tomorrow and tell her all about my life and you're not there, she will break out and track you down. I won't stop her either, you'd deserve whatever she does to you."
"Alright, alright. I get it, and I already promised I'd be there didn't I?" Damian chuckled, raising his hands up in surrender. Which would have been cute if it wasn't for the fact that his phone went off again, this time in an insistent buzzing. His eldest brother's ringtone; which meant Damian was going to be busy for a while.
Cursing, Damian turned and answered, "I'm in the middle of something, this better be important Grayson," glancing back at Danny, he mouthed for him to wait a moment as his brother started talking.
Smiling, Danny shook his head, snatched Damian's jacket, and started making his way out the door. There was no way Damian would finish this phone call any time soon. Danny's learned not to wait after the last four times this happened. Damian turned back with betrayed eyes, but the urgent voice of his brother buzzing even louder held him back. Waving goodbye with a smile, Danny shut the door and started making his way down the hall.
He'd have to ask Damian what happened tomorrow, Grayson didn't usually call him, especially when he knew Damian was spending time with Danny. He said it had something to do with how it was sacrilege to interrupt time spent with a significant other. Danny had wanted to ask him more about it but hadn't gotten the chance when The Riddler crashed their spontaneous meeting.
Speaking of The Riddler, Danny's social science paper wasn't looking too hot right now. He'd have to block out a time for him to work on that at some point this week. He wasn't doing anything on Friday, well, besides his early morning classes. That should work...
"Hey, Danny!" someone called, pulling him out of his musing. Glancing up, Danny internally groaned when he noticed Nancy waving at him in sheer delight. Giving her a half-hearted wave, Danny sped up and continued making his way to the back of the library. If he was quick enough maybe he could-
To his dismay, Nancy's boyfriend stepped out from behind one of the shelves and latched onto his arm. Tightly.
Just great, this is exactly what he wanted to avoid. Curse his inability to pay attention when he got lost in thought. Damn ADHD. Blasted non-existent spatial awareness. This was what he got for relying on his ghost sense, he just knows it.
"She said hi, kind of rude of you to just keep walking, Kid." Wyatt huffed, roughly dragging Danny back and towards his girlfriend. Nancy smiled brightly as Wyatt let him go, allowing Nancy to weave her arm with Danny's and practically drag him toward the front of the building.
"There's this big party going on tonight, some Jr invited us. He said it was going to be a night to remember! You should totally come with us, Danny! My friend Shela said she was bringing her nerdy freshmen too! I just know you'd fit right in with them!" Nancy squealed excitedly, shaking Danny as they finally made it to the front doors.
One of the desk attendants rolled their eyes at them as Danny glanced over, hoping that Barbara might intervene. No such luck, she was nowhere in sight, probably off somewhere shelving books. So much for that plan.
"uh, thanks, but I already-" Danny tried, stopping when Nancy scoffed and yanked him out the door and into the frosty night. "Damn, it's cold!" Wyatt cursed, taking his jacket off and quickly handing it over to Nancy. She let go of Danny and pulled it on, then stared at Danny for a moment, "Put your coat on Danny, no way in hell am I letting my kid catch a cold!"
Rolling his eyes, Danny wrapped Damian's coat over his shoulders. He was too lazy to actually put it on, not when that meant handing his textbooks over. The last time he did that, Nancy got bored and started doodling all over them. (how she had managed to do that in the little time it took to put a hoodie on, Danny wasn't sure.)
"I just want to go home, Nancy. I'm not really a party person." Danny sighed, allowing Nancy to drag him down the dark streets. His apartment was in this general direction anyway. Nancy turned to her boyfriend with a huff, "Wyatt! make him come with us!"
"Let the nerd do what he wants, it's not like it affects us if he kicks the bucket all alone," Wyatt grumbled, rolling his eyes.
Ouch, but true. Please listen to your grumpy boyfriend, please listen to your grumpy boyfriend, please listen-
"But Shela said she was bringing Carly!" Nancy turned back to Danny, a pout clear on her face, "You two would be so cute together! she's nerdy just like you! And she's totally into all those murder mystery shows you watch!"
Damn it. Not this crap again.
"That's nice, Nancy, but I'm not interested. I already told you guys, I have a boyfriend," Danny sighed, trying to gently extract his arm from hers; for a human, Nancy sure had one heck of a grip.
"Yeah, right," Wyatt snorted, patting Danny's back, completely ignoring the fact that Danny was literally wearing someone else's jacket. "We'll believe you when you introduce us, until then. You're a virgin loser."
And there we go, people; the reason Danny wanted to crawl into the sewer and die whenever he saw these two. They were nice, don't get him wrong, but they were also stubborn idiots.
"Being a virgin has nothing to do with my relationship status, Wyatt. I'm ace. you've known this since the first time we talked." Danny grumbled, allowing Nancy to drag him down another street. He wasn't sure exactly where they were going now, but he was too tired to care at this point.
If these self-claimed 'Parents' of his wanted to drag him to this stupid party, then fine. Whatever. It's not like Danny had any other plans tonight anyway.
"Asexuality isn't a thing man," Wyatt huffed, speeding up so he could guide them in the right direction now that they were heading into a rougher patch of buildings. Danny could see the man was shivering, though trying to act tough in front of Nancy. Smirking, Danny sent a cold breeze his way. The man scowled up at the sky, cursing quietly.
"Yeah!" Nancy agreed, smiling brightly down at Danny without a care in the world. Like they didn't have this conversation every other week. "You just haven't met the right person yet, Danny! And I know how awkward it is to admit that you're staying celibate until marriage, but you don't have to hide it behind being ace."
Taking a deep breath, Danny closed his eyes and focused on not shouting out of frustration. The celibate comment was new, the acephobia, not so much. "Ok, first of all; Asexuality is a thing, which many people ARE. Literally, 1% of the world is ace. That's over 70 million people. Second of all, I'm not celibate, and I'm not sure if you even know what that means, considering you know I was raised Atheist."
"What does being an Atheist have to do with celibacy?" Nancy asked, tilting her head to look at him. Danny groaned, smacking his forehead against his textbooks. He was NOT going to explain this to them tonight.
"You know what, Nancy? It doesn't matter." Danny huffed, trying again to gently pry her hands off. He wanted to go home. He wanted to cuddle with his boyfriend. He wanted to go back to Amity. Maybe go to the realms and play with Cujo. He did NOT want to deal with these idiots.
Wyatt stopped walking and turned to face them, rolling his eyes as Nancy pouted at Danny. "Come on babe, let the loser go. He obviously doesn't appreciate your efforts."
"but who else is going to convince him to live a little? He's just going to go back to his apartment and sulk by himself!" Nancy cried, tightening her grip again.
"Who cares what the kid does, Nancy? let the dude die a virgin loser. Now let's go, we're already late as is."
"But I really want him to-," Nancy tried, cutting herself off, as both she and Danny spotted a cloaked person appear out of the shadows behind Wyatt.
Wyatt lifted his brow before slowly turning to see what the two of them were staring at. The cloaked figure suddenly whacked him over the head with a metal pole before he could fully turn around. Wyatt's body dropped to the ground with a heavy thump, making Nancy scream, "Wyatt!"
Shit, Danny stepped back, trying to pull Nancy with him as the cloak dude tossed the metal pole to the side with a loud clank. Which was confusing, why would he through away his weapon?
"Shut her up!" the cloak dude cried, bending down to grab Wyatt's arms. He better not be telling Danny to do that, because that would just be stupid and- Suddenly, a dozen more cloaked people flooded out of the darkness and surrounded them. That answered Danny's questions at least.
Danny tensed up as a couple of the people tried to grab onto him. Quickly pulling Nancy back, successfully this time, Danny glanced around to try and find an exit. He couldn't do anything crazy right now, not unless he wanted to give away his secret, but some self-defense should be fine.
Nancy suddenly let go of his arm and smacked one of the cloaked people in the face, "Don't you fucking dare touch me! Wyatt! Kid, get out of here!"
Danny turned to her in alarm, eyes wide in horror as she quickly disappeared into the cloaked crowd. Another cloaked person managed to latch onto Danny's shoulder, reminding him to focus on his situation. Quickly stepping back, he slammed into the man grabbing him, knocking his grip loose. Ducking under another attempt, Danny swung out his leg and tripped the dude into two others.
Twisting to try and make his way over to where he figured Nancy was, Danny dropped his textbooks and punched someone in the face. Damian's jacket was yanked off his shoulders, making him turn with a growl. Punching another person in the face, Danny lunged at the group.
"Hurry! before the bats find us!" the supposed leader cried, making even more cloaked people surround Danny. There was no way a normal civilian would be able to fight their way out of this, so Danny would have to allow himself to be caught soon. Only after biting and scratching the fuck out of them though. Just because he had to let them catch him, doesn't mean he has to make it easy.
~30 min later
Danny stared at the leader as the man droned on and on about needing the right sacrifice for the ritual to work. Nancy and Wyatt grumbled behind him, agreements from the other kidnapped victims filling Danny's ears like bees.
"The sacrifice shall be the one who treads the veil between life and death, the one who's beloved by the spirits as their own! He shall be pale as a corpse, his body kissed by death many times throughout his life. His hair as black as the sky on a moonless night, cradled by the moon since birth." Mr. totally-read-one-fake-ritual-book-when-he-was-a-teen-and-now-has-to-make-it-everyone's-problem droned on dramatically, reverently dragging his finger down the old dusty tome's page,
"so Mr. Wayne?" Nancy huffed, pressing her back into Danny's side. Wyatt chuckled, shoving his foot into Danny's knee, "No, it's totally Mr. Drake he's talking about. Have you seen that dude's eyebags? they make him look like a ghost."
One of the strangers leaned over, rolling their eyes, "No, it's got to be Mr. Dent. The dude's literally half living half not."
"No, Two-Face is half insane, half burnt chicken. Ain't nothing about him going to please ghosts. He was a fucking lawyer, for Christ shake." another guy added.
"the dude said 'he' which crossed out half of y'all," Danny added, glancing at the group around him. The women blinked and then rolled their eyes; only in Gotham would they get kidnapped and not actually be needed.
"Assholes," Nancy huffed, she glanced over her shoulder and down at him, her face set into a frown, "You good, kid? you're like freezing cold."
"I'm fine," Danny huffed, focusing back on the leader. He could just feel the old magic rolling off the book; this was something dangerous, especially in this dipshit's hands. Ancients, he was going to have to do everything he could to keep the man from actually doing the ritual or mess it up if the bats didn't get here in time.
One of the cloaked people suddenly dragged a camera out from a side room, grumbling about networks and livestreams being shit. Huh, well that would definitely help provide their location to the bats. They must be really inexperienced cultists then...
"The sacrifice shall fall into our hands by fate's design. The sacrifice is here and waiting for what his whole life was meant for. Now-"
"Elder!" one of the other cloaked figures cried, waving their phone in the air in excitement. Dread quickly filled Danny's stomach.
"All the bats and birds are busy dealing with those scoundrels they call rouges! If we hurry, we can complete the ritual before they can interfere!"
"Perfect!" Mr. 'Elder', cheered, slamming the tome closed and handing it off to one of the others. "So?" Mr. Elder started, turning to face them with a sharp grin, "Who's it going to be?"
Danny glanced at the group behind him, all of them having gone silent as the cloaked group started pulling out their ritual things, one of which was a very blood-stained knife.
Mr. Elder started circling them, humming and hawing as he studied each one of them. He stopped next to Wyatt, studying him intently.
Quickly weighing his options, Danny straightened up and glared at the man, "I'll be your sacrifice."
Immediately Nancy leaned away from him with a gasp, Wyatt's foot dropping to the floor with a thud. "Danny, no!" Nancy hissed, turning her body so she could face him. Danny didn't glance at her, just continued glaring at the cultist. The cult leader laughed, "Well then. So it shall be! You heard the sacrifice, tie him to the chair!"
With everyone watching, all Danny could do was tense as four of the followers walked over and pulled him up. "No!" Nancy shouted, leaning over and grabbing onto him. Wyatt reached out to Nancy, wanting to pull her back. The men tensed up, ready to interfere. Quickly pulling back, Danny frowned at Nancy and Wyatt, "I'll be ok, just don't do anything stupid!"
They harshly pulled him up and away again, before Nancy could reply. And because he was already pissed off, he made it as difficult for them as possible as they dragged him to the wooden chair. The camera person focused the lens on them, recording it as they shoved him down to sit and wrapped a bloody rope around his limbs.
So much for thinking they were inexperienced... They've done this before, he knows now. How many times? He wasn't sure, but if he had any say in it after tonight, they'd never do it again.
Once he was securely tied to the chair and gagged, because Danny couldn't help himself but insult them, the cultist started preparing the ritual. Why they hadn't done so beforehand, Danny wasn't sure; that is until one of them sliced a deep gash into his right arm and collected his blood into a bowl.
With a grimace, Danny watched as they mixed his blood with black paint and started drawing a circle around him. The camera dude stepped closer and practically shoved the camera into his face. leaning back, Danny glanced between the camera and the people drawing with his blood.
Suddenly, his arm tingled with ectoplasm, making him panic for a second. he can't heal the wound! not with all the people around him and being recorded! Shit, what had Vlad done last time?? Uh, right! core smothering. He could just smother his core to stop his body from healing. Man, acting like a civilian was a pain in the ass.
Glaring up at the camera now that he wasn't as panicked, Danny watched as the dude stepped back, pulled out a paper, and started reading out loud. "GOTHAM! tonight you shall join us as we summon the most powerful being in the world!"
Did he seriously need the paper just to remember that?
The leader stepped forward when the circle was complete, "Now!" His voice echoed around the silent warehouse, startling the other kidnapped victims. The cameraman turned and focused on him, stepping out of the circle altogether. Danny watched the kidnapped people out of the corner of his eye, wanting to make sure they weren't hurt during this whole fiasco.
"Let us begin!" the leader cheered, suddenly gripping Danny's shoulders tightly. "Join me as we summon our lord and savior! The great tyrant of the dead! The embodiment of war and bloodshed! The one named PARIAH DARK! THE HORRIFIC GHOST KING!!!!"
Immediately, Danny was both completely terrified and amused. He had been worried that they were going to try and summon some great evil demon, not the fucking old tyrant. He could fight Pariah any day of the week.
No, what terrified him was the fact that because Danny won the right to the crown by defeating Pariah the first time, he had no idea what this summoning was going to do. Was it going to work like they wanted and summon Pariah? cool, great even. He can deal with that, might have to reveal his ghost powers if the fight got dirty, but nothing too bad.
or was it going to summon him because he was the king, and if so? how? Would that even work considering he's the sacrifice? would he just disappear and reappear? This could lead to a lot of questions Danny was NOT ready to answer. Gaslighting everyone here into believing he could fight Pariah as a 'meta' human would be easy, convincing everyone that he's not the ghost king or a ghost AFTER getting summoned; not so easy.
The leader released Danny from his grip as he walked over and snatched the tome from one of his followers. Snapping the book open, the man started chanting without warning, pointing at random people to notify them when it was their turn to start.
It was like watching a school play; all the student's doing as they were taught as their teacher directed from the side. Cultist A slammed the bowl of leftover blood on the ground, splattering the black remnants all over Danny and the circle. Which was gross, Danny was going to have to burn this shirt, because there was no way he was going to get this stain out. Cultist B tossed salt at Danny a few minutes later, smacking him in the face with the small white crystals. Shaking his head, Danny glared at him. Cultist B threw the salt again.
The leader's smile grew as he continued chanting.
Seven other cultists joined in the chanting, waving their hands up and down as their voices echoed around them. Danny glanced nervously around the warehouse, hoping he'd spot one of the bats. This was being broadcast, they should be on their way at the very least.
After another minute of looking, Danny glanced back at the other kidnapped victims. Nancy was balling her eyes out, burying herself into her boyfriend's chest. Wyatt was staring at him with wide eyes, clearly unsure about what to do. Probably feeling guilty because they both knew the leader was going to choose him. A few others were looking away, clearly fearing for his life. The rest watched on, trying to show him through their actions that they were there with him till the end. (whether he 'died' or not)
It was weird, but Danny had to give it to them; Gothmites were badass. He doubted anyone in Amity besides his friends would have been brave enough to watch what was happening. Even if they didn't know if he would live or not.
His core crackled, making him choke a little as he finally felt the pull of the summoning. Well, that's just great. Shaking his head, Danny tried to clear his throat. The summoning was making him feel weird and he did not appreciate it.
The chanting got louder as one of the people walked up to him, holding the knife in a white-knuckled grasp. Danny eyed it wearily, glancing between it and the rafters above. Where the hell were the bats when he needed them???
The cultist kneeled before him and raised the blade, slamming it down into his chest right as the leader stopped chanting; Danny gasped, more out of surprise than pain as he stared at the knife. The dude gave him no warning that he was going to stab him. Usually, cultists slit people's throats, right? What the fuck was up with stabbing him???
His blood slowly bubbled up and around the knife, slowly staining his shirt red. Yeah, there was no way in the realms he was going to be able to save this shirt now. Man, he had liked this one too.
He could hear Nancy's sobs turn to wails as the cultist yanked out the knife and handed it to the leader, who Danny just now noticed had joined them in the circle. His blood started gushing down his chest with every beat of his heart, again he held back his core. (what does he do now??? faint? scream? how do normal people react to getting stabbed?????)
"Take this lowly sacrifice as a sign of our eternal loyalty, and grace us with your presence! Your humble servants plead that your godly ears hear our prayers! Join us in this mortal realm and bequeath us your power and name to rectify the sins of our brethren!"
Ok, first of all Danny was no where near lowly you piece of fuck-
Danny's core pulsed, sending out nauseating pain up and down his spine. Gasping, Danny leaned as far forward as he could, trying in vain to grasp at his chest without using his powers. His core crackled, striking a blinding flash through his brain. The echoes of his death crawled up his left arm, waking the old dead nerves into firing signals at his brain.
Danny couldn't help himself, he screamed as the pain grew worse and worse. His thoughts turned hazy, his body cold as his core pulsed again. His heart stuttered and then froze, his core flooding his body with freezing ecto not a moment later. Absently, he could feel the wash of ectoplasm crawl over his body, changing his body minutely. He didn't transform, but he definitely looked more ghostly than human.
All the pain disappeared a moment later, allowing Danny to slump forward, his head hanging low and blocking his face from view. His chest did not rise in ragged breaths, nor did his fingers twitch with life. His mind was still sluggish and clouded with something, making it nearly impossible to think. Squeezing his eyes shut, Danny tried to focus.
"Your Highness?" someone asked, their voice too loud as it rang in Danny's ears. His core pulsed, another flood of ectoplasm flooding his body. His eyes slid open again, allowing him to see the green glow lighting up his chest and lap as he stared down at them.
Slowly, Danny lifted his head, his bright green gaze locking with the man in front of him.
Next
1K notes · View notes
vanderlesbian · 1 year ago
Text
dating simon riley means constant clinginess. large arms wrapped around your waist at any given moment, simon is most comfortable when he's holding you. after being away from a long mission, he'll find you wherever you are in your shared apartment and silently crawl into your arms like a puppy. he'll bury his face into the crook of your neck, slowly inhaling to bask in your scent that he missed more than anything. with an amused chuckle, you'll wrap your arms around his warm torso, gently rubbing his back. "no hello?" you'll tease, to which you always earn a content hum in response, along with simon's hold tightening ever so slightly.
dating simon riley means lots of playful teasing. if you make a typo in a text message, he'll begin spelling the word as your typo for the rest of the day. if you believed in a silly fact, he'd bring it up for the rest of your life. "this is like when you thought our blood was actually blue" he'd snicker, which would cause you to whine for him to stop and swat his arm.
dating simon riley means constantly being cared for. simon is a man who can do everything, or at least tries to. he somehow manages to get to all the chores before you do, which has ended in you reassuring him that you can handle it many, many times. when doing something potentially dangerous like standing on a ladder, handling a knife or using tools, simon will constantly glance in your direction to make sure something won't slip and injure you. like a spidey sense, he's quick to pull you away or come to your rescue if you're in a situation where you're about to hurt yourself. "you alright?" he'll mumble softly, dark eyes laced with worry that is a rare sight to be seen by anyone else.
dating simon riley means you have a second wardrobe. his large clothes are just too comfortable to resist, and he's often left searching the apartment for a shirt that you had placed amongst your own clothes. though, he makes no effort to steal them back from you, as seeing you in his tshirt, his boxers and his hoodie fills him with a loving possessiveness. he'll walk into the kitchen to see you turned away as you wash dishes, wearing one of his shirts as a short dress. managing to silently sneak behind you even with his bulky frame, he'll wrap his arms around you from behind and place a kiss against the nape of your neck. "you look so pretty in my shirt, love." he'll then purr into your ear.
dating simon riley means seeing a side of him that many never do. whether it be physically or personality wise, you see so much of simon that you can't remember the last time you referred to him as ghost. his large pointy nose, his dirty blonde hair that he always forgets to fix in the mornings, and his lopsided smile that appears when you tell the corniest of jokes are all things that many have never seen and never will. he speaks so softly to you; a low tone that you can feel reverberating in his chest when you lay against him. simon is kind, patient and vulnerable with you, and will mutter the words "i love you" against your lips, just loud enough for only you to hear.
dating simon riley means being friends with the rest of the 141. you were the one who wished to host hangouts at your apartment, wanting those closest to simon to like you. despite their intimidating demeanors, you quickly realized just how kind they were. they know just how important you are to simon, which is a rare feat in itself, so they would never treat you in an ill manner. soap will always refer to you as "the missus" when speaking to simon, which never fails to make you giggle when you overhear their conversations.
masterlist
6K notes · View notes
missdynamighttt · 2 months ago
Note
About the interview thing where Bakugou say "when I make love to my wife", here is a few more lines he could say! Imagine Bakugou softer when talking about that. He has a lost look and a strange smile on his face, all because of his girl.
"The bed it's our kingdom and she's my queen".
"That's where I belong. In her."
"Being a hero is just my job, something I'm good at for a while. But making love to her? There's nothing better. Knowing that I'm the only one who can make her feel like that, who can adore her like that... And she's the only one for me too. Nothing else matters. Not the fights, the danger, the villains, the paperwork, the pressure or the expectations. Just a husband and wife loving each other all night along."
And in this context, Bakugou would say that he finds pathetic and sad that a man only lasts a few minutes and only one round. Sometimes he hears his fellow heroes talk about sex and he can only feel sorry for their girlfriends, but also proud to know that his wife will never know how those girls feel, because for Katsuki Bakugou if a man is not willing to last at least all night, if each round does not last more than 10 minutes, if he does not have his woman crying with pleasure and love, If he doesn't make her not remember how many times she came, if he don't have sex with her every single day without miss, if she is not on the verge of fainting without being able to walk the next day, is the man really a man or just a poor attempt?
Tumblr media
as your husband walks through the threshold of your home, the sound of the lock clicking behind him echoes in the quiet room. katsuki immediately notices the change in the air—there's an awkward tension that wasn't there when he left.
you’re avoiding his gaze, busily moving around the kitchen, trying to keep your mind occupied. you’re embarrassed, the thought of his words replaying in your mind again and again.
the fact that he shared such... intimate, genuine thoughts with the entire world... it wasn’t that you were ashamed, but the sudden attention on your private life caught you off-guard.
"so... you’re gonna act like you didn’t just see me on tv?" katsuki says with a hint of curiosity, and a touch of worry as he notices how your back was turned away from him.
without a word, you feel the heat of his body as he presses himself against your back, his strong hands settling on your waist. he presses his lips to the side of your neck, warm and soft against your skin. it starts off slow and gentle at first, but there’s an underlying urgency to it, a need for your attention.
"i'm sorry, baby," he murmurs between kisses. "i didn’t mean to make you uncomfortable, alright?"
"katsuki," you scold as he apologizes, your breath hitches when he places a particularly slow kiss on your collarbone, warmth from his affection still lingering in your chest.
"i’m sorry… but i don’t regret saying any of it. you’re my wife, and i’m fuckin' proud of it. i'm the one who gets to love you like this. i'm the one who gets to fuck you so hard you see stars."
katsuki doesn't stop kissing you, his kisses growing more insistent, but you don’t let him off the hook so easily. you finally turn around, gently pushing him back, even as your heart races.
"i just can't believe you said all that. on live tv," it’s clear you’re not mad, unsure of how to handle this side of him— this soft, unfiltered honesty as his lips trail down your neck to your shoulder.
his fiery gaze softens just a little, and then presses another kiss to your lips, this one slower, deeper, as if to reassure you. "i know, baby, i'm sorry. just… don’t ignore me, okay? it hurts."
"you’re unbelievable," your voice holds more affection than you’d like to admit. "you just gonna let millions of people know how much stamina you have, huh? bet they all think you're some kind of—"
sex god. but before you can say it, katsuki presses a firm kiss to your lips, cutting off your words, his hands slipping around your back to pull you in even closer. he doesn’t let you retreat this time, his lips working their magic on you, unable to ignore the way your body betrays you.
"don't fuckin' care. you're still my wife, sweets. you’re the only one who matters to me. maybe i just need to show you how much i love you. properly."
you scold him with a half-hearted shove, but there's no real heat behind it. "you really know how to make a woman want to kill you and kiss you at the same time, don’t you?"
as he pulls away just enough to look you in the eye, feeling the heat of his gaze. you can’t deny the way his words, his kisses, have melted the tension between you. "you know you're the only one for me, sweets. always."
"i know. but you’re still crazy for doing that."
he chuckles, pulling you close, burying his face in your hair. "yeah, well… crazy’s what you get when you’ve got an amazin' fuckin' wife like you."
‎‧₊˚✧[ it's me, kia ! ]✧˚₊‧ 。゚•┈꒰ა ♡ ໒꒱┈• 。゚ ‎‧₊˚✧[ more of katsuki ! ]✧˚₊‧
⋆˚࿔ kia's note ˚⋆ SHAMELESS KATSUKI ENJOYER NUMBER TWO OMGOMG
971 notes · View notes
gotta-winwin · 3 months ago
Text
OT13 Reaction -- to you being bullied in the past/highschool
masterlist | cyana's masterlist
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
tw: this one holds a lot of mentions of verbal bullying and cyberbullying - it's something very close to home for me and this fic will be for anyone who has experienced the same thing. remember that you are strong and the harsh words don't define you! i love you and stay safe <33
he can feel his blood boiling the moment you comment on your past experiences with bullies. seungcheol prides himself to be a level-headed type of guy, but the thought of you getting hurt - even in the past - strikes a chord deep inside of him. he's thinking about buying a plane ticket to your hometown just to find those fuckers and bury them six feet under. however, he's mature enough to know that violence never solves anything, opting to show you even more love than before (if that's even possible) to remind you that you are worth everything in the world.
jeonghan's mind is already whirring overtime the moment he finds out about your past. using his scary, evil, mastermind brain for good this time, he can't help but envision decking the people who've hurt you. doesn't mind listening to you as you rant, knowing that you need a silent supporter by your side. will never tell you about how he sees red just thinking about your so-called "friends" who made you feel so horrible about yourself.
joshua can feel his heart crack with each name you tell him you've been called. takes the time to reassure you that you are none of those horrible things, that you're kind and beautiful and so so so smart. traces his finger across every scar and imperfection you've been bullied over, whispering how much he loves you. doesn't mind giving your bullies the nastiest side-eye the next time he sees them.
although he's doing his best to be present as you tell him about your past, jun is internally screaming at himself because you. are. crying. it's like he malfunctions every time it happens, hating how sad and scared you look. despite his panic, he's awfully calm when he comforts you, explaining to you that no, you are not weak because of this. in fact, you're much much stronger.
soonyoung's somehow found himself perched on top of a chair, his body steaming with anger, holding too much rage to sit still. you can tell he's struggling to hold back the foulest curse words, knowing that he should at least let you finish your rant. the moment you're done however, he's cursing them, their mother, their partner, anyone he can get his metaphorical hands on. it's okay baby. he'd tell you once he's calmed down. they're probably failing in life. but look at you! you're successful and beautiful and you're dating me!
wonwoo's asking you questions in a way that makes you fear for what he's about to do. what's their address? social media? social security number? you have to physically sit him down and remind him that the bullying happened years ago in highschool and that there was no point in trying to get revenge now. he's visibly deflated by the news, but decides to just dote on you even more to prove to you that their awful words were wrong. i'm no good with words, but i'll show you how fucking stupid they were to hurt you.
jihoon doesn't really know what to say when you tell him. he only thanks you for feeling brave enough to share such a painful part of you with him, feeling happy you trust him enough to do so. neither one of you revisits the topic: until one day, you see a suspicious amount of rageful revenge lyrics and comfort lyrics in seventeen's new releases. i guess we can credit the making of Hug to that instance.
minghao's glad he meditated last night because what you just told him would have definitely set him off without it. he doesn't hesitate to hold you, asking you if you need anything from him. i'm so proud of you for surviving all that, my love. they were obviously blind and didn't see your worth. and i'm sorry you thought they were your friends. he makes it clear that he's here for you, whenever you need to talk about it again.
seokmin more than upset when you're finished telling him everything- he's confused. he doesn't understand why anyone would want to hurt you, let alone say all those nasty things and pretend to be your friend. he apologizes for crying, trying to laugh it off by saying idk why i'm crying so hard, it didn't even happen to me but i'm the one sobbing like a baby. promises you that he's never leaving your side and you don't have to ever worry about him turning on you like your friends did in highschool.
all mingyu can think about as he listens is that he could have made it all better if he had just been there. he tells you while gently wiping away your tears that he would've traded places with you in an instant. i wish we'd met when we were younger, love. i would have fought them all back. but most of all, he wishes he was there to protect the younger you, knowing a child didn't deserve all that.
although you're doing a great job already, seungkwan can't help but join in on dissing your bullies and so-called "friends." he nods along enthusiastically every time you throw an insult, preferring always to laugh about it instead of cry. he's hyping you up, agreeing with everything you say as you recount your highschool days. yeah, no she sounds like a bitch. i bet he couldn't even read a chapter book. bro probably stank, you were safer without him. she's sounding like one of those insane kdrama rich ladies - and not the hot ones.
vernon's quietly listening, storing away every single piece of information for the next time you guys return to your hometown. he's already preparing his plethora of insults and backhanded digs, ready to show them a taste of their own medicine. he quietly tells you that he can relate - school had never been kind to him either - and he somehow spins all your shared trauma into something beautiful. we were meant to be, he says, cause you healed me, and now i can heal you. his words make you smile through the tears - and you fucking love him for that.
chan's at a loss for words once you're finished telling him everything. he's overwhelmed by the sheer amount of harsh words and sickening moments, knowing that if he felt this bad just hearing about it, he couldn't imagine how you felt going through it all. you're much braver than i would have been, is all he says after a pause. i love you. chan might be a man of few words, but he knows just what to say.
585 notes · View notes
the-winter-spider · 2 months ago
Text
I Love You, I'm Sorry
Tumblr media
Bucky x Reader AU
Word Count: 25k+
Warnings: Angst, fluff, sweater, small bit if barley anything smut
A/N: LMAOOO this is so unnecessarily long, I hope you like it! I definitely started to edit this and then just half assed did it and let this edit thing i have take over so hopefully it turned out okay because i was going cross eyed lol
I Miss You, I'm Sorry
-----
It had been almost two years since you’d last seen Bucky.
Two summers of carefully constructed avoidance. Two years of dodging mutual gatherings, leaning on Natasha and Wanda to run interference, and filling your days with work, hobbies, and everything else you could think of to keep yourself from looking back.
For the most part, it worked.
You had finally started to feel… free. Or something close to it. Your friends told you how proud they were, how much you were thriving, and sometimes, you almost believed them. You’d moved forward. You’d learned how to smile and laugh without his shadow hanging over you.
But there were cracks in your façade, ones no one else could see.
At night, when the world was quiet and there was nothing to distract you, your mind always drifted back to him. To the way his voice sounded when he said your name, the way he looked at you when he thought you weren’t paying attention. The way his arms would feel around you, the way his lips would peck your skin and the way his words would soothe you. Till they didn’t but even then it was Bucky. He’d been your person—or at least, you thought he had been.
The right person, wrong time. You held onto that idea like a lifeline, the tiny hope that maybe someday, when you were both different, both ready, it could work. You hated yourself for holding onto the hope of it all, especially with how he treated you. But hope was a fickle bitch.
But that didn’t stop you from trying to move on. You tried, over and over again. New faces, new kisses, new hands brushing against yours. And yet every time, your mind would betray you, comparing each new guy to Bucky.
They didn’t laugh like he did.
They didn’t understand you like he did.
They didn’t know you like he did.
They didn’t make you feel like he did.
You hated yourself for it. For clinging to something that had already broken you one too many times. For hoping for something that wasn’t yours anymore, something that truly never even was.
But you always brushed it aside.
When Maria invited you to her engagement party, you didn’t hesitate to say yes. She was your friend, after all, and Natasha had promised she’d come too. It wasn’t until the day of the party, when Natasha called to say she couldn’t make it—“I’ve caught some kind of flu. Don’t worry, you’re gonna be fine, its not like Bucky will be there” That made your stomach churn, because of course Bucky wouldn't be there, why would he, he wasn't friends with Maria, but the fact Natasha even said his name in itself made your anxiety spike. And Steve knew Maria but he wouldn't bring him when he knew you were going.
You reminded yourself that Natasha wouldn’t steer you wrong. “He doesn’t even know these people,” “Steve wouldn’t do that to you” she had said, her voice reassuring. “You’ll be fine.”
So you put on a dress you hadn’t worn in ages, did your makeup, and told yourself you could handle this. It had been two years. You were fine. He won’t be there.
The party was already in full swing when you arrived. The apartment was beautiful, a spacious loft with floor-to-ceiling windows that framed the New York City skyline. You mingled easily, sipping champagne and chatting with Maria and her fiancé, Chad, who were positively glowing with excitement.
An hour in, you’d almost forgotten your anxiety.
Almost.
“Wow, you look amazing,” a familiar voice said, and you turned to see Steve standing beside you, his kind smile softening the sharp cut of his suit.
“Hey, Steve,” you said, your voice steady as you returned his smile. “You clean up pretty well yourself.”
He chuckled, glancing around before leaning in slightly. “Listen,” he said, his tone dropping to something quieter. “I need to tell you something.”
Your stomach twisted at the seriousness in his voice. “What?”
He hesitated, his eyes scanning your face like he was trying to gauge how you’d react. “Bucky’s here.”
The world seemed to tilt for a second. “What?” you whispered, your voice barely audible. Your hand started to shake, making your champagne spill over.
Steve reached out wrapping his hand around yours, trying to ground you. “He works with Chad,” Steve explained, wincing slightly. “I guess Chad got hired at Bucky’s company, and Buck invited him out to show him around New York. ”
Your mind reeled, piecing it together like a puzzle you didn’t want to solve. Of course.
Steve touched your arm gently, pulling you out of your thoughts. “Are you going to be okay?”
“It’s been two years,” you said, trying to convince yourself as much as him. “I’ll be fine.”
Steve nodded, but the way his eyes lingered on you made it clear he wasn’t entirely convinced. “I’m sorry, I know what he put you through.”
You grabbed his arm before he could walk away, your voice dropping to a whisper. “Is he, um here with anyone?”
Steve hesitated, then shook his head. “No,” he said softly. “He hasn’t really dated in the last couple of years.”
Your heart clenched, but you forced yourself to nod. “Okay.” It wasn’t a huge party by any means but there were enough people crowded in the small house that there was no way he’d be anywhere near you, right?
But then you heard it. It was like all your senses finally turned into your surroundings. The laugh, his laugh. And you started to spiral thinking of the smile and the head toss that went along with it.
You tried to focus on the party, but your nerves buzzed under your skin, your gaze flickering to every corner of the room, your eyes searching for him involentarly.
And then, finally, you saw him.
He was standing by the bar, laughing at something Chad said, a drink in his hand. He looked different—his hair shorter, his beard neatly trimmed—but he was still him. It was still Bucky. His nose still scrunched when he laughed.
And then his eyes locked with yours from across the room.
Everything stopped.
The noise of the party faded, just the thumping of your heart beat was heard, the world narrowing to just the two of you. It was like something out of a movie, and that terrified you because this wasn’t a movie. This was your life, and he’d already broken your heart one too many times.
You couldn’t do it again. You wouldn't.
You made up your mind quickly. You weren’t going to wait around for him to come over, to say something that would unravel everything you’d worked so hard to rebuild. You were panicking.
You found Maria, congratulating her again and leaving your engagement gift with a polite smile. “Natasha sends her congratulations,” you added. “She’ll be at the next party, I promise.”
You headed for the door, your chest tight, your mind racing.
The cool night air bites at your skin as you step out of the building, your heels clicking against the pavement. The distant hum of the city feels a world away from the chaos swirling inside you. You just need to get away—away from the noise, the memories, and him.
But then you hear it.
Footsteps behind you.
And then, his voice.
“Wait!”
Your body stiffens, your heart slamming against your ribs. You don’t turn around. You can’t. Not yet.
“Please,” Bucky says again, his voice closer now, raw and pleading. “Can we talk?”
You take a deep breath, trying to steady yourself, before finally turning to face him. He stops a few feet away, his chest rising and falling heavily like he ran to catch up with you.
“Bucky,” you say, your voice sharp as his name leaves your lips for the first time in years, cutting through the silence. “What is there to talk about? There’s nothing I want to hear from you, and there’s nothing I want to say to you.”
He flinches like your words are a physical blow, but he doesn’t back down. His blue eyes lock onto yours, and for a moment, neither of you say anything.
His Adam’s apple bobs as he swallows hard, his hands trembling at his sides. “Please,” he whispers, the word barely audible.
The weight of his gaze makes it impossible to move, to breathe. You hate how much power he still holds over you, how much his broken voice and watering eyes make your chest ache.
So you linger. You linger in the stillness, saying nothing.
And that’s when he begins to speak.
“I love you.” he says simply, his voice raw and unsteady.
“No.” The word slips from your lips, fast, sharp and broken. “You don’t know what love is.” Your chest heaves as the anger bubbles up, tears pricking at your eyes. “If you loved me, you wouldn’t have been with all those other girls. You wouldn’t have let me think, so stupidly, that I was the only one who had that part of you.”
His face twists, the words hitting him like a physical blow. “You were,” he says, his voice cracking as he takes a step closer. “I wasn’t with any of them when I was with you.”
You let out a bitter laugh, shaking your head. “That is such bullshit, Bucky! I saw you. Multiple times, I might add! I know damn well you saw me too, out with different girls every other week like it was nothing—like I was nothing.”
His jaw tightens, his hands balling into fists at his sides as he takes another step closer. “No. I wasn’t with them,” he says, his voice desperate now. “I wasn’t sleeping with anybody else when I was seeing you. And for the record, you were never nothing to me. You were—you are everything.”
“Is that supposed to make me feel better?” you ask, your voice sharp and trembling. You laugh again, a hollow, cutting sound. “Because ‘for the record,’ we were never seeing each other, Bucky. You made damn sure of that.”
He exhales sharply, running a hand through his hair. “You know what I mean,” he says, his tone softer now, almost pleading. “And I truly wasn’t sleeping with anybody else but you. Because I couldn’t.”
The words hang between you, heavy and raw, and your chest tightens as your breath catches in your throat.
“You couldn’t?” you ask, your voice trembling with disbelief. “Why? Because you were saving me from something? Because you didn’t want to hurt me?”
“No,” he says quickly, stepping closer. His hands are trembling as he lifts them slightly, like he wants to reach for you but doesn’t dare. “Because I didn’t want to. I didn’t want anyone else. I still don’t. Not like that. Not the way I want you.”
The admission feels like a knife twisting in your chest, and you take a shaky step back, shaking your head.
“And what? It took you completely ruining me to figure that out?” your voice cracks, your emotions spilling out like a flood. “Why couldn’t you have figured that out two years ago, Bucky? You hurt me so badly.” Your voice cracked.
His shoulders slump, and the defeat in his posture almost makes you falter. “I know,” he says quietly, his voice barely above a whisper. “I know I did. And I’ll hate myself for it for the rest of my life.”
Your throat tightens, tears pricking at the corners of your eyes. “Then why? Why didn’t you just let me in? You made me feel like I was nothing, like I didn’t matter, when all I ever did was try to love you!”
His eyes snap to yours, the intensity in his gaze making your heart lurch. “Because I didn’t think I could love you back the way you deserved,” he says, his voice cracking. “I thought if I let you in, I’d ruin you. I thought I was protecting you, but all I did was make it worse. Because, God, do I love you more than anything.”
Your chest heaves with the weight of his words, and you wrap your arms around yourself as if it could stop the ache spreading through you. “You didn’t just make it worse, Bucky,” you whisper, your voice trembling. “You broke me.”
He steps closer, his hand reaching out like he wants to touch you but stops just short. “And I’m trying to fix it,” he says softly. “I know I can’t take it back, but I’ll spend the rest of my time trying to make it right if you let me.”
You shake your head, a bitter laugh slipping past your lips. “You think it’s that easy? That you can just say all the right things now and I’ll forget about the years I spent breaking myself over you?”
“No,” he says quickly, his voice firm. “I don’t think it’s easy. I don’t expect you to forget. I just… I want a chance. A real one. To show you that I can be better. That I am better. I'll do anything.”
The silence stretches between you, thick and suffocating, broken only by the sound of your shaky breathing.
“I don’t know if I can trust you again,” you admit, your voice barely audible.
“I’ll earn it,” he says softly. “Every single day, I’ll earn it. Please, I love you.”
Your heart aches as you stare at him, the war between your love for him and your fear of being hurt again raging inside you, “I'm sorry” you say softly with one last glance at him you turn around and leave.
---
The morning after the confrontation with Bucky, you find yourself sitting at a coffee shop with Wanda, Sam, and Natasha, it isn't unusual, the four of you have at least one day a week to catch up on life events, something that Natasha implemented years ago, nothing changed minus Steve wasn’t always here and Bucky no longer came for obvious reason. The usual lighthearted banter feels like it belongs to another world, one you’re struggling to reach. Your fingers wrap around the steaming cup in front of you, the warmth doing little to thaw the chill in your chest.
Two years. That’s how long you managed to avoid him and seeing him for two minutes was enough to break down all the walls you worked hard to build.
Two years of carefully declining invitations where you knew Bucky would be, of sharing group messages where his name lingered in the background like a ghost. Two years of never asking Natasha or Wanda about him and dodging Steve’s carefully neutral mentions of “Buck.”
And now, here you are, breaking the unspoken rule you set for yourself.
You sit at the café table with your untouched coffee cooling between your hands. The three of them are laughing about something—some story Sam’s telling about Steve being too stubborn to ask for directions—but the sound feels distant.
When the words finally tumble out of you, they cut through the conversation like a blade.
“I ran into Bucky last night.”
The laughter stops.
Natasha freezes, her coffee cup paused halfway to her lips, her sharp green eyes snapping to yours. Wanda’s brows knit together in quiet concern, her hand resting on her mug as if she’s bracing herself. Sam, seated across from you, leans back in his chair, crossing his arms. His expression hardens instantly, his jaw ticking.
You feel terrible the moment his name leaves your mouth. Horrible. Stupid. Guilty. It feels wrong bringing him up to them, like tearing open an old wound you’d all worked so hard to ignore. They knew everything—every tear you shed, every question you asked when you couldn’t figure out why things fell apart. They were there for every breakdown, every “why am i not enough?” They bore witness to the wreckage, the raw, ugly truth of what Bucky had done to you.
And now, here you were, dragging his name into the one space he hadn’t tainted.
You knew they still saw him. They had to. Bucky was part of the group, no matter how much you wished he wasn’t. But they did a damn good job keeping you out of it. For two years, they’d honored the unspoken rule: No Bucky around you. No you around Bucky. It was messy, but it worked. Sam even went nearly a year without seeing him, a Herculean effort considering how tight Bucky and Steve were, and how close Sam and Steve had gotten.
You’d never forget the night Sam nearly lost it—when he almost went after Bucky, fists clenched, ready to beat some sense into him or shit out of him. Sam had always been protective of you, but that night, his anger burned hotter than yours. It wasn’t until that moment—seeing Sam about to cross a line he couldn’t uncross—that you realized what you’d become, how much of your pain was spilling onto the people who loved you.
The group dynamic had never been the same after you and Bucky started… whatever that was.
It had been perfect before. Bucky and Steve had been inseparable since they were kids. You and Sam were childhood best friends until his family moved away, forcing you to find new ones. You met Wanda not long after, then Natasha a few years later, and things clicked. Natasha introduced you to Steve, who introduced you to Bucky. When Sam came back into your life during college, it felt like fate—like all the pieces of the puzzle had finally snapped into place.
But you and Bucky had thrown everything off balance.
When it was good, the group had learned to tiptoe around it, even accept it. But when it was bad—when it was tears and shouting and silence—they all felt the ripple effects. And sides were taken.m, drawing a jagged line between the group.
And now here you were, breaking the unspoken truce.
For a moment, no one says anything. The silence is thick and suffocating, pressing down on your chest like a hand. You can feel Natasha’s stare, sharp and assessing, and Wanda’s soft, silent empathy. But it’s Sam who breaks the tension, like always, his voice clipped and tight.
“What do you mean you ran into him?”
You glance down at your coffee, your fingers tightening around the mug to steady yourself. The words sit heavy on your tongue, reluctant to leave. “He was at Maria’s engagement party,” you say quietly, your voice barely cutting through the tense silence. “I didn’t know he’d be there, he wasn’t supposed to be.”
“Steve,” Natasha mutters under her breath, setting her cup down with a sharp clink that makes you flinch. Her green eyes narrow, her lips pressing into a thin line. “Of course he invited him.”
“No, he didn’t,” you say quickly, shaking your head. “Chad works with Bucky.”
“Who the hell is Chad?” Sam asks, his voice dripping with skepticism as he leans back in his chair.
“Maria’s fiancé,” Natasha replies, her tone clipped, like it’s obvious. She barely spares him a glance, her fingers drumming against the table.
“And who’s Maria?” Sam fires back, his brow furrowing as his annoyance builds.
“Oh my god, Sam, it doesn’t matter!” Natasha snaps, rolling her eyes with exasperation.
Wanda lets out a quiet sigh, leaning forward slightly, her gentle presence cutting through the rising tension. “Are you okay?” she asks softly, her voice calm but steady. Her dark eyes search yours, filled with concern. “What happened?”
You swallow hard, your throat dry as your gaze drops to the coffee again. “We… talked,” you admit, your voice tight, like it hurts to say the words out loud.
“Talked?” Sam repeats, his tone sharper now, disbelief flickering across his face. He leans forward, crossing his arms on the table. “What the hell could you possibly have to talk about after two years?”
“Sam,” Wanda says gently, her hand reaching out to rest on his arm. There’s a warning in her tone, but her touch is grounding, calming.
Sam exhales sharply, glancing at Wanda before turning back to you, his jaw clenching. “I just don’t get it,” he mutters.
You stay quiet, the knot in your stomach tightening. The weight of their stares feels unbearable, like you’re under a microscope. The silence stretches between you, and for a brief moment, you wish you’d never said anything.
But he doesn’t back down, his gaze locked on you. “No, seriously. After what he put you through, after how long it’s taken you to get to this point—what could he possibly say that’s worth hearing?”
You flinch, the words hitting harder than you expect. “He said none of them meant anything,” you say quietly, not looking up. “The other women. He said they didn’t mean anything to him, that he wasn’t sleeping with anyone else while we were…” You trail off, unsure how to finish the sentence.
Natasha’s voice is like ice when she finally speaks. “While you were what?” she asks, her words razor-sharp. “While you were breaking yourself over him? While you were bending over backward to love someone who couldn’t love you back the way you deserved?”
You glance up at her, tears stinging your eyes. “He said he was scared. That he didn’t want to feel whole because then he’d have something to lose.”
“Do you hear yourself right now?” Sam let out a bitter laugh, shaking his head. “Classic Barnes. Always finding a way to make his damage someone else’s problem.”
“Sam,” Wanda says again, but this time, her voice is quieter. She looks at you, her expression filled with the kind of sympathy that only makes the ache in your chest worse. “What did you say?”
“I told him he hurt me anyway,” you admit, your voice trembling. “That all his excuses didn’t matter because it doesn’t erase what he did.”
Natasha leans back in her chair, crossing her arms over her chest. “Good.”
“Then what?” Sam presses, leaning forward, his eyes narrowing as if he’s trying to catch you in a lie. “Please tell me you walked away and didn’t give him anything else.”
You hesitate, your silence stretching too long, betraying you.
Natasha’s sharp green eyes lock on yours, narrowing slightly. Wanda tilts her head, her lips parting like she’s about to ask something, but Sam beats her to it, his voice cutting through the quiet tension.
“Oh, come on,” Sam says, throwing his hands in the air. “Don’t tell me you let him get to you again.”
Your head snaps toward him, the frustration bubbling to the surface. “I didn’t let him get to me,” you snap, your tone sharper than you intended. “I didn’t say anything….”
The admission silences the table, but the tension only thickens. You can feel their stares boring into you, each one carrying a different weight—Sam’s frustration, Wanda’s concern, Natasha’s quiet scrutiny.
“But…” you start, your voice faltering.
“Always a but,” Sam groans, rubbing a hand down his face.
You look away, weary and defeated, the words catching in your throat before you finally manage to force them out. “He said he loves me.”
The words land like a grenade.
Sam’s jaw tightens, his eyes widening slightly before narrowing again in disbelief. Natasha’s lips press into a thin line, her fingers drumming against the table. Wanda’s brows knit together, the soft concern on her face twisting into something closer to pity.
No one speaks. The weight of the admission hangs in the air, heavy and suffocating.
Finally, Natasha breaks the silence, her voice low and measured. “And what did you say to that?”
You exhale sharply, your gaze fixed on the empty glass in front of you. “Nothing,” you say quietly. “I didn’t say anything. I just… left.”
“Good,” Natasha says firmly, though her tone is softer now, less cutting. “That’s what you should’ve done.”
Wanda leans forward slightly, her eyes searching yours. “How do you feel about it, though?” she asks gently. “About him saying that?”
You shake your head, your hands clenching into fists in your lap. “I don’t know,” you admit, your voice trembling. “I don’t know how I feel. Part of me wanted to believe him, but the other part…” You trail off, your throat tightening.
“The other part knows it’s bullshit,” Sam finishes for you, his voice hard. “He’s said crap like this before, hasn’t he? Made you feel like you’re the only person in the world, just to rip it all away the next second?”
“Sam,” Wanda says softly, placing a calming hand on his arm.
“No,” he says, shaking her off. “She needs to hear this. You can’t let him keep pulling you back in, Y/n. He’s only saying it because he knows you’re moving on, and he doesn’t want to lose that grip he has on you.”
“That’s not fair,” you say, your voice rising slightly as you turn to him. “You don’t know what he meant. You don’t know how he said it, he’s never said the word love to me before Sam…”
“Oh, I know exactly how he said it,” Sam fires back, his tone dripping with frustration. “Because it’s Bucky, and he’s been playing this game for years! Doesn’t matter, why the hell would he drop the L word after two years!”
“Enough,” Natasha cuts in, her tone icy and firm. Her eyes flick to Sam before landing on you, her gaze softening slightly. “What matters isn’t what he said. It’s how you feel about it. So stop deflecting and just be honest—what did it mean to you?”
You look down, your chest tightening as their words swirl around you. The truth is, you don’t know how to answer that question. Hearing him say those words—I love you—had shaken you to your core. It wasn’t what you expected, and it wasn’t what you wanted to hear, not like this. But that didn’t stop the part of you, buried deep down, that ached to believe him.
“I don’t know,” you say finally, your voice barely above a whisper. “I don’t know what it meant. All I know is… it hurt.”
Wanda leans back, exhaling softly as she folds her hands in her lap. “That’s valid,” she says gently. “It’s okay to feel that way. It’s okay to not have an answer right now.”
“But it’s not okay to let him back in just because he said the right thing,” Natasha adds, her voice firm but not unkind. “Words are easy, Y/n. Actions are what matter.”
Sam sighs, pinching the bridge of his nose. “Look, I’m sorry if I’m coming off too harsh. I just… I don’t want to see you get hurt again. Not by him.”
You nod, your throat tightening as you look around the table. These were your people, the ones who’d seen you at your lowest and never walked away. They were only trying to protect you, but the weight of their concern felt suffocating.
“I get it,” you say quietly. “I do. And I’m not planning to just… run back to him. I’m not stupid.”
“No one’s saying you’re stupid,” Wanda says quickly, her voice soothing.
You glance at her, offering a small, tired smile. “It just… it threw me, okay? I wasn’t expecting him to say that, he wasn’t supposed to be there, that’s all.”
Natasha sighs, pinching the bridge of her nose. “I swear, Steve and his damn loyalty to Bucky…”
“Don’t blame Steve,” Wanda says gently, glancing between you and Natasha. “This isn’t about him.” She turns to you, her voice soft. “This is about what you want. What you’re going to do next.”
You shake your head, your chest tightening. “I don’t know what I’m going to do,” you admit, your voice barely above a whisper.
Sam exhales sharply, his frustration simmering just below the surface. “You want my advice?” he says, his tone blunt. “Do nothing. Block his number, delete his name, and move the hell on. Because if you don’t, he’s going to drag you right back into the same cycle.”
Wanda gives him a look but doesn’t contradict him. Natasha remains silent, her jaw tight as she studies you.
“Whatever you decide,” Natasha says finally, her voice steady but laced with warning, “just remember what it took to get to this point. Two years, no Bucky, and you’ve been good. Don’t throw it all away unless you’re damn sure he’s worth it.”
The words linger in the air long after they leave her mouth, sinking into your chest like stones.
You nod slowly, even though your thoughts are a chaotic mess. “Yeah,” you murmur. “I’ll think about it.”
But as you leave the café later, the cool breeze brushing against your skin, you can’t help but feel like it’s not really a choice at all. Not when his words are still echoing in your mind.
“I’ll earn it. Every single day, I’ll earn it.”
It’s late when you get home, the city quiet outside your window. You drop your bag on the counter and collapse onto the couch, the weight of the day pressing down on you like a physical force.
Bucky’s words won’t leave your mind.
“None of them meant anything.”
“I didn’t want to hurt you.”
“I love you.”
You lean back, closing your eyes, but the memories come flooding in: Bucky with his easy charm, the way he used to pull you in so effortlessly, the way he made you feel like the only person in the world—until he didn’t.
You grab your phone off the coffee table and open your messages. His name is still there, right at the top from the missed calls and texts you haven’t answered.
There’s another message waiting for you now.
“I meant what I said. Please just let me explain.”
Your finger hovers over the notification, your heart pounding. You could call him back right now. Hear his voice, let him pull you back in like he always does.
But then Sam’s voice cuts through the fog in your head. “Block his number, delete his name, and move the hell on.”
You toss the phone onto the couch beside you, burying your face in your hands. You hate how torn you feel, how deeply he’s gotten under your skin even after all this time.
Your thoughts race, bouncing between your friends’ words and the way Bucky looked at you last night—like he was sorry, like he was breaking apart in front of you.
He’s always sorry after the fact, you think bitterly. But what about before?
You stand abruptly, pacing the small space of your living room as if movement will make the war in your head easier to handle.
On one hand, you’ve spent two years rebuilding yourself, proving you can live without him, even if it hurt like hell. On the other hand, the love you had for him—the love you still feel, no matter how hard you try to bury it—won’t let you forget how much you wanted him to choose you.
Your phone buzzes again. You don’t need to look at it to know it’s him.
You let it buzz this time, the sound grating against the quiet. You walk to the kitchen, pour yourself a glass of water, and try to focus on the simple task of breathing.
But the questions won’t stop coming.
What if he’s really changed?
What if he means it this time?
What if I say no, and this time, it really could’ve been different?
Your eyes fall to the notes app on your phone, and before you can stop yourself, you open it. The unsent letter you wrote months ago still stares back at you, every word a wound you thought had healed.
“I love you, I’m sorry.”
“I hate what loving you does to me.”
“I wish I could stop waiting for you.”
You stare at the words for what feels like forever, your chest tightening. This is the part of him you know, the part of you he’s left behind time and time again.
But then you hear his voice in your head again, softer this time. “I didn’t want anyone else. Not like that. Not the way I wanted you.”
You slam your phone down on the counter, frustration bubbling up in your chest. It feels impossible—choosing between the life you’ve built without him and the possibility of something better with him.
Finally, you grab your coat and head for the door. The walls of your apartment feel too small, and you need space to think.
As you step outside into the cool night air, you glance at the lit-up city skyline and whisper to yourself, “What the hell am I supposed to do?”
---
The next day, you text Bucky. Just one line, short and to the point: “We need to talk. Can you meet me at the park in 20?”
Your phone buzzes almost immediately with his reply: “I’ll be there.”
You don’t let yourself think too hard about it—what you’ll say, how you’ll say it, or what it will mean. If you overthink, you know you’ll spiral. Instead, you grab your coat, slipping it on as you head out the door.
By the time you arrive at the park, the cold air has crept into your fingertips, and you shove your hands deep into your pockets. The bench you choose is damp from the morning dew, but you sit anyway, bracing yourself against the bite of the cool metal.
You focus on the world around you to keep your thoughts from drowning you. The faint rustling of leaves. The distant sound of children laughing. The hum of traffic just beyond the trees. It all blends into a calming rhythm, but your hands still won’t stop shaking.
When Bucky finally shows up, you feel him before you see him.
That familiar leather jacket, the way his hands are stuffed into his pockets as he walks toward you with hesitant steps. He stops a few feet away, lingering like he’s waiting for you to say something, to invite him closer.
“Hey,” he says softly, his voice careful, measured.
You nod, gesturing for him to sit. He does, keeping a respectful distance between you, but it feels like miles.You hate that you have a need, a want to have him close.
For a long moment, neither of you speaks. The quiet feels fragile, as if one wrong word could send the whole thing crumbling. Finally, you take a deep breath, the cool air stinging your lungs as you turn to face him.
“I can’t do this, Bucky,” you say, your voice calm despite the storm swirling inside you. “Whatever this is between us, it doesn’t work. It never did.”
He blinks, the words visibly hitting him, but he doesn’t react right away. His brows furrow, and he shifts to face you fully, his expression a mixture of confusion and frustration. “That’s not fair,” he says, his voice low. “You can’t say it never worked. There were good moments—”
“There were,” you interrupt, your voice sharper now as you meet his gaze head-on. “But they weren’t enough. And you know it.”
He exhales sharply, leaning back on the bench. His hands rub over his thighs as if trying to ground himself. “So, what? That’s it? You’re done?”
You shake your head, the weight of it all pressing on your chest. “No, I’m not done,” you say softly. “But things need to change.”
He watches you, his expression guarded but waiting.
“I realized something last night,” you continue, your voice trembling but steady. “You and I? We were never really friends, Bucky. We jumped into… whatever that was—passion, chaos, love, I don’t even know. But we didn’t build a foundation. And I think that’s why it was so easy for you to hurt me. Because you didn’t really see me. Not like a friend does, not like a friend should.”
His jaw tightens, and his brows knit together as he looks at you, struggling to process your words. “What are you talking about?” he asks finally, his voice quiet but laced with disbelief. “We were always friends. You were always my friend.”
You let out a quiet, humorless laugh, shaking your head. “No, Bucky, we weren’t. Friends don’t treat each other the way you did. They don’t take without giving back. They don’t leave when things get hard. We skipped right past being friends and dove headfirst into something that was doomed from the start.”
He flinches slightly at your words, his jaw clenching as he looks down at the ground. “I didn’t mean to hurt you,” he murmurs, his voice thick with regret. “I never wanted to, please know that..”
“I believe you,” you say softly, your fingers tightening around the edge of your coat. “But that doesn’t change the fact that you did. And I let you, because I thought love was enough to fix everything. But it wasn’t.”
The silence that follows feels heavier than before, filled with things neither of you knows how to say.
His hands grip the edge of the bench like it’s the only thing keeping him grounded, and when he finally speaks, his voice is hoarse. “So, what do you want from me now? What do I need to do? Because I can’t go any longer without you in my life.”
You swallow hard, your voice trembling as you respond. “I want to try being friends. Real friends. No more mixed signals, no more blurred lines. Just you and me, figuring out if we even know how to be in each other’s lives without falling apart.”
He turns to you, his blue eyes searching yours for something—answers, reassurance, maybe even forgiveness. “You really think we can do that?”
“I don’t know,” you admit, the honesty cutting through you like glass. “But I think it’s the only way we have a shot at something real. If we don’t start over, this will just keep happening.”
He nods slowly, the tension in his shoulders easing slightly as he exhales, his breath visible in the cold air. “Okay,” he says finally, his voice steady. “Friends.”
You raise a brow, watching him carefully. “Do you mean that?”
“Yes,” he says, more firmly this time. His gaze doesn’t waver. “If that’s what you need, I’ll do it. Friends.”
The corner of your mouth lifts into a small, hesitant smile. “Okay.”
----
The friendship started quietly, almost tentatively.
At first, you kept your distance, careful and wary. It was easier that way. Safer. You told yourself it wasn’t about punishing him, it was about self-preservation. You weren’t ready to let him back in not fully, not even halfway, not after the chaos he’d left behind.
So you kept things light, meeting only at group gatherings or for the occasional coffee when he reached out. You’d sit across from him, smiling politely while waiting for the cracks to show. You braced yourself for the moment he’d remind you why you were so afraid of letting him close again. You were skeptical to say the least.
You expected the old Bucky to resurface—the one who smiled too easily at strangers and let his charm mask the ways he didn’t show up when it mattered. But as the weeks turned into months, something unexpected happened:
Bucky kept showing up.
Every. Single. Time.
It started with the way he carried himself. Before, being with him felt like bracing for a storm, like you were always waiting for the other shoe to drop. He’d been restless, distracted, always somewhere else in his mind. Now, though, he was steady. Grounded.
It was subtle—the way he lingered a little longer during conversations, the way his eyes didn’t dart around the room looking for an escape when things got serious. Instead of deflecting with a joke or brushing off questions about himself, he actually stayed. He listened.
You saw it in the small, quiet ways he started to show up for you.
“Your usual?” he asked one afternoon, sliding a coffee across the table toward you as you sat down.
You blinked, surprised. “You didn’t have to do that.”
He shrugged, his lips curving into a small smile. “You like the extra cinnamon, right?”
It wasn’t the coffee that caught you off guard—it was the way he said it, like it was something he’d filed away in his mind, something important to him.
“Thanks,” you said softly, wrapping your hands around the cup.
For a while, you just sat there, the silence stretching between you. It wasn’t uncomfortable, though—not the way it used to be. He didn’t fidget or rush to fill the quiet. He just was.
When you finally spoke, your voice was quieter than you expected. “You’ve been… different lately.”
He tilted his head, studying you with those piercing blue eyes. “Different how?”
You hesitated, unsure how to say it without sounding accusatory. “I don’t know. Calmer. Present.”
His smile faded slightly, his gaze dropping to his coffee. “I’ve been working on that,” he admitted.
It wasn’t a dramatic declaration, but it stayed with you long after the conversation ended.
The little things, those were what really starting to get to you.
It was the way he remembered details you’d barely mentioned, like your favorite bagel order, the book you’d been meaning to read, the way you liked your eggs in the morning.
You had casually mentioned how the café’s muffins looked good but were overpriced. You didn’t think much of it until the next time you met him, and he slid a muffin across the table without a word.
“What’s this?” you asked, raising a brow.
He shrugged, his lips twitching into a small smile. “Thought you deserved to try the overpriced muffin.”
You stared at him, unsure how to respond. Before, he’d been inattentive, distracted, always somewhere else in his mind. But now? Now he paid attention. To everything.
“Thank you Buck,” you said softly, the warmth in your chest catching you off guard.
His mouth slightly parted, his cheeks lightly blushed with hearing you call him Buck “It’s just a muffin,” he said lightly trying to act cool, taking a sip of his coffee. But the way he avoided your eyes told you it meant more than that.
Of course, you still waited for him to slip. It was hard not to. You’d been burned before, and trust wasn’t something you could rebuild overnight.
At group gatherings, you watched him from the corner of your eye, waiting for him to flirt with someone new, to slip back into his old, careless charm.
But he never did. Not yet anyway.
At Wanda’s birthday party, you saw a woman lean in too close, her hand brushing his arm. The pang of jealousy hit you instantly, sharp and familiar. You tried not to look, but your eyes betrayed you, darting toward him as the moment unfolded.
And then you saw it.
Bucky gently stepped back, shaking his head with a polite smile before walking away.
When he sat down beside you later, balancing a beer on his knee, you couldn’t stop yourself from asking, “You’re not interested?”
He raised a brow, his expression confused. “In what?”
“In her,” you said, nodding toward the woman. “She’s beautiful.”
He followed your gaze before turning back to you, his tone soft and matter-of-fact. “No.”
When you didn’t respond, he studied your face for a moment before adding, “That’s not what I’m here for. That’s not who I want.”
His words hung in the air, their weight pressing against your chest. You looked away, unsure how to respond, but the warmth spreading through you was undeniable.
It was in moments like these that you saw the difference in him, the way he wasn’t just trying to be better, he was. It wasn’t loud or dramatic. It was steady, patient, and consistent.
And slowly, so slowly you barely noticed it happening, he started to feel safe again. Like the way had once made you feel when you only had glimpses of him like this but now it was everywhere.
A few weeks later, you found yourself sitting on a park bench with Steve, waiting for Natasha to join the two of you. The sun dipped low in the sky, casting a golden glow over the trees as you watched the shadows stretch across the grass.
“It’s nice to finally hang out with everyone again,” Steve said, his voice easy and warm. “To hang out with you again..”
You raised a brow, giving him a skeptical look. “You mean without the constant awkwardness of me avoiding Bucky?”
Steve chuckled, shaking his head. “Something like that. But honestly, it’s been good. For all of us. Especially for him and I missed you, y’know?”
You hesitated, your chest tightening slightly. “What do you mean?”
Steve leaned back, resting his arms along the bench as he stared out at the park. “He’s more… himself. It’s like I’ve got my best friend back.”
His words caught you off guard. “Really?”
Steve nodded, his expression thoughtful. “Yeah. He’s been putting in the work, you know? Seeing a therapist, digging through all the stuff he’s been carrying for years. I think he’s finally starting to let it go.”
The words stopped you in your tracks. “He’s seeing a therapist?”
“Has been for over a year,” Steve said with a small smile. “I think you’re part of the reason, honestly.”
You blinked, your stomach twisting. “Why would I be the reason?”
“Because losing you made him realize he had to change, that the emotional and self destructive path he was going down wasn’t a good idea ” Steve said simply. “And he talked about how he didn’t feel right months before you decided to keep him out of your life but he never changed anything but after Sam almost beat the shit out of him, and he realized you were actually done with him…he didn’t just say it—he did it.”
You looked down at the ground, your fingers fidgeting with the edge of your coat. Bucky going to therapy? The man who once couldn’t even admit when he was wrong? It didn’t feel real.
“He’s really putting in the work?” you asked softly, still not quite able to believe it.
Steve nodded again. “It’s been good for him. Really good. He’s more present now, more grounded. It’s nice to see.”
You fell silent, your thoughts swirling as Steve’s words sank in. “For what it's worth, I missed you to Steve.”
--------
The friendship was delicate, like glass balanced on the edge of a table. Every step you took felt measured, calculated, careful not to tip it too far. Bucky was trying—you could see that. He was showing up, being present, doing all the things you’d always wanted him to do.
But trust wasn’t something that came back just because someone tried. And that was the problem.
It had been months of careful rebuilding, of letting him inch closer without letting him in entirely. You told yourself you were protecting yourself, guarding the parts of you he’d once broken. But the truth was, no matter how much progress you made, the cracks were still there, and some days it felt like they were growing.
It started small, the fights.
You were at his apartment, your first time back there in years. He’d invited you over for dinner, just you it was nothing fancy, just pasta and wine, and you’d agreed because things had been good lately.
Easy.
But something about being back in that space, sitting on the same couch where so much had gone wrong, made you uneasy. The walls seemed to hum with the echoes of old arguments, of broken promises and words you wished you could take back.
“You’re quiet tonight,” Bucky said, breaking the silence as he leaned back against the kitchen counter. He was watching you carefully, his brows furrowed in that way he always did when he was trying to figure you out.
“I’m fine,” you said quickly, too quickly, your fingers toying with the edge of your wine glass.
He sighed, crossing his arms over his chest. “You always say that when you’re not.”
“I said I’m fine, Bucky,” you snapped, sharper than you intended.
The tension in the room shifted immediately. His jaw tightened, but he didn’t look away. “Okay,” he said slowly. “But if something’s bothering you, you can tell me. That’s what this is about, right? Our friendship?”
You hated the way his words made your chest tighten, hated how calm and reasonable he sounded. You felt the crack inside you widen, your unease bubbling to the surface in a way you couldn’t control.
“Why are you doing this?” you asked suddenly, your voice trembling as you looked at him.
His brows knitted together in confusion. “Doing what?”
“This,” you said, gesturing vaguely around the room. “Cooking dinner, asking me how I feel, trying to—” You broke off, your throat tightening. “Why are you trying so hard?”
The frustration on his face was immediate, his calm demeanor finally breaking. “Because I want to, I told you I would..” he said, his voice rising slightly. “Because I’m trying to show you that I’m different, that I’m not going to screw this up again. Isn’t that what you want?”
“I don’t know!” The words came out louder than you intended, your hands trembling as you set the wine glass down. “I don’t know, Bucky. I don’t know what I want.”
He stared at you, his chest heaving as he tried to process your words. “I don’t understand,” he said finally, his voice quieter now. “I thought we were doing okay. I thought this was working.”
“It is!” you said, the words tumbling out of you too fast. “It is, but… I don’t know. There’s this feeling, this—this gut feeling that something’s going to go wrong, and I can’t ignore it. I can’t pretend it’s not there.”
He ran a hand through his hair, his frustration bleeding into every movement. “What am I doing wrong?” he asked, his voice breaking slightly. “Tell me, because I don’t know. I’m trying so damn hard, and I don’t know how to fix this if I don’t even know what’s broken.”
“You’re not doing anything wrong!” you yelled, your voice cracking under the weight of your emotions.
The room fell silent, the only sound the faint hum of the fridge and the pounding of your heart in your ears.
He looked at you, his expression somewhere between heartbroken and exhausted. “Then what is it?” he asked softly.
“I don’t know,” you whispered, your arms wrapping around yourself as if it could stop the ache spreading through your chest. “I don’t know what it is, Bucky. It’s just… there. This feeling that no matter how hard you try, I’m going to get hurt again, that you’re going to hurt me, that I'm going to see you with another girl…and I don’t think I could handle that again...”
His shoulders slumped, and for a moment, you thought he might give up entirely. But then he took a step closer, his voice trembling with frustration and something deeper, something raw.
“I don’t know what else I can do to prove to you that I’m not that guy anymore,” he said, his hands trembling at his sides. “I’ve spent the last two years trying to figure out how to be better, how to be the kind of person who deserves to have you in my life. And now you’re here, and I’m trying—I’m trying so damn hard—but it feels like nothing I do is enough.”
You felt the tears prick at the corners of your eyes, your heart breaking at the raw honesty in his voice.
“It’s not about you not being enough,” you said quietly, your voice shaking. “It’s about me not being ready to believe it.”
His face fell, his shoulders sagging under the weight of your words. “So, what am I supposed to do?” he asked, his voice barely above a whisper. “Just wait? Keep showing up and hope one day you’ll believe me?”
You didn’t have an answer for him. You didn’t know how to explain that it wasn’t his actions, but the scars he’d left behind that wouldn’t let you trust him completely.
“I don’t know,” you said softly, the words heavy with defeat.
For a long moment, he didn’t say anything. He just stood there, staring at you like he was trying to memorize every detail of your face. Finally, he nodded, the movement slow and resigned.
“Okay,” he said, his voice hoarse. “I’ll wait. I’ll keep showing up. But you have to meet me halfway, okay? Because I can’t keep fighting for something if you’re not even sure you want it and if you don’t that's okay too but please tell me.”
------
The restaurant was bustling when you arrived, laughter and clinking glasses filling the air. The table was already crowded with plates of appetizers and half-finished bottles of wine. Natasha spotted you first, waving you over with a bright smile.
“Finally,” she said as you slid into the chair beside Bucky. “We were starting to think you got lost.”
“Or bailed,” Sam added, smirking as he poured himself another glass of wine. “Not that I’d blame you, Steve’s been going on about his workout routine for the past ten minutes. We’re all suffering.”
Steve, seated across from Natasha, rolled his eyes. “I mentioned the gym once, Sam.”
Natasha smirked, resting her chin in her hand as she looked at Steve. “You do talk about it a lot, Rogers.”
“I don’t talk about it that much,” Steve said defensively, glancing around the table for support.
“You literally just told Chad last week that you PR’d on your deadlift,” Wanda chimed in, raising her glass of wine. “And then you made him guess how much it was.”
“That was relevant to the conversation!” Steve protested, his cheeks flushing.
“Oh my god,” Natasha groaned dramatically, leaning over to kiss Steve’s cheek. “It’s okay, I like your gym stories.”
“Gross,” Sam groaned loudly, tossing a piece of bread onto his plate. “Seriously, get a room.”
“Maybe we will,” Natasha shot back, smirking as she leaned closer to Steve.
“Guys, please,” Sam groaned again, turning to Wanda for backup. “Can’t you two keep your domestic bliss to yourselves for one dinner?”
“Oh, leave them alone,” Wanda said with a laugh, shaking her head. “You’re just mad because you can’t deadlift half as much as Steve.”
“Wow,” Sam said, feigning offense. “You know what, Wanda? You’ve officially lost your spot as my favorite.”
Wanda smirked. “I was never your favorite.”
“True,” Sam admitted. “But I was trying to be polite.”
“Who’s your favourite then?” Natasha asked, raising her eyebrow.
“Isn't it obvious?” Bucky’s voice cut through the conversation “It’s y/n, he almost beat the shit outta me for her.” He laughed
Sam raised his glass “And don’t you forget it!”
The group burst into laughter, and while you tried to join in, it felt hollow. The noise pressed in around you, too loud and overwhelming after the day you’d had.
Beside you, Bucky shifted slightly, leaning closer. “You okay?” he asked softly, his voice low enough that no one else could hear.
“I’m fine,” you muttered, not looking at him.
“Y/n…” he started, his voice gentle but concerned.
“Bucky, don’t,” you said quickly, your tone sharper than you intended. His jaw tightened, and though he didn’t push, you could feel his eyes lingering on you for a moment longer before he leaned back in his chair.
As the plates of food arrived, the jokes and banter only grew louder. Natasha and Wanda leaned over to share bites of each other’s pasta, while Sam and Steve got into a debate about which of them would survive longer in a zombie apocalypse.
“It’s me, obviously,” Sam said, gesturing with his fork. “I’ve got street smarts. Steve’s out here still trying to give people the benefit of the doubt, like, ‘Maybe the zombie just needs a hug.’”
“First of all, that’s not true,” Steve shot back, laughing. “And second, I’m stronger than you. I’d take them down before they even got close.”
“The gym thing again! And strength isn’t gonna save you when they’re sneaking up on you,” Sam countered. “You’d be too busy lecturing them about morality or something.”
Natasha snorted, twirling her pasta onto her fork. “He’s not wrong.”
Steve looked to her, feigning betrayal. “You’re siding with him?”
“Of course I am,” Natasha said, smirking. “Sam’s got a point. You’d probably try to negotiate with the zombies.”
“I’m starting to feel attacked,” Steve muttered, but the smile tugging at his lips betrayed him.
“Oh, poor baby,” Natasha teased, leaning over to kiss him on the cheek again. “We still love you.”
“Seriously, get a room,” Sam said again, throwing a napkin at them.
“Could we use yours? ” Natasha asked innocently, stealing a bite of Steve’s food.
“God, I hate you both,” Sam grumbled, but the grin on his face said otherwise.
Through it all, Bucky stayed quiet, occasionally chiming in with a comment or a chuckle, but his attention kept drifting back to you. Every so often, he’d glance your way, his brow furrowing slightly when he noticed the way you kept fidgeting with the edge of your napkin or how your smile never quite reached your eyes.
Midway through the meal, as the group debated whether to order dessert or move on to the bar, Bucky leaned in again, his voice barely above a whisper. “Hey,” he said, his tone gentle but firm. “I know a bad day when I see one. If you need to get out of here, just let me know. I’ll go with you.”
His words caught you off guard, and when you turned to look at him, his blue eyes were steady and calm, filled with an understanding that made your chest tighten.
For a moment, you couldn’t find the words, the lump in your throat making it hard to breathe. Finally, you nodded, your voice barely audible. “Thank you… and I’m, uh, sorry for snapping earlier.”
His lips twitched into a small smile as he shook his head. “You don’t need to apologize to me,” he said softly.
Beneath the table, his hand brushed yours, and before you could pull away, he wrapped his fingers gently around yours, his thumb moving in slow, comforting circles. The gesture was so quiet, so him, that it almost brought tears to your eyes.
Before either of you could say anything, Sam’s loud laugh broke the moment.
“To the bar!” Sam declared, raising his glass triumphantly.
Natasha rolled her eyes. “You’re gonna be on your ass after two drinks.”
“Don’t underestimate me, Romanoff,” Sam shot back with a grin.
When the group moved to leave for the bar, you declined, mumbling something about being tired. Bucky didn’t hesitate, standing up beside you. “I’ll walk you home,” he said simply.
No one questioned it. Natasha raised a brow but didn’t comment, and Steve gave you a knowing look before following the others out the door.
The night air was cool, the breeze brushing against your skin as you walked side by side. Bucky didn’t try to fill the silence, and for that, you were grateful. His presence was steady, grounding, and for the first time all day, you felt like you could breathe.
But as the quiet stretched on, the weight of the day caught up with you. Your breath hitched, your vision blurring as tears began to well in your eyes. You tried to blink them away, but the lump in your throat only grew.
The moment the first tear slipped down your cheek, you stopped abruptly, turning away from him as you furiously wiped at your face. “God, I’m sorry,” you muttered, your voice shaking. “I’m a mess.”
“Hey,” Bucky said softly, stepping closer. His voice was gentle but steady, the kind of tone that made it impossible not to feel like you could fall apart and still be safe.
You shook your head, your back still to him. “I hate this. I hate crying like this. I’m sorry.”
“Don’t apologize,” he said, his voice low but firm. “Not to me. Not for this.”
You felt the warmth of his hand on your shoulder, hesitant but grounding. That simple touch broke the last bit of resolve you had left. A shaky breath escaped you, and the tears came faster, slipping down your cheeks before you could stop them.
You didn’t turn around, but your voice cracked as you tried to explain, to justify your unraveling. “Work was a nightmare. My boss—he kept piling things on me, and then there was this meeting where nothing I said was taken seriously. And then—” Your voice hitched as you gestured helplessly. “And then the subway was late, and I was late, and I just—”
Your words dissolved into a sob as you clenched your fists, hating how small and exposed you felt.
“It’s okay,” Bucky said again, stepping closer. “Come here.”
This time, he didn’t wait for permission. He gently turned you toward him, his hands settling on your arms. You resisted for a moment, your pride warring with the need to let someone see you like this. But the warmth of his touch, the steadiness in his eyes, broke through your defenses.
Before you knew it, you were in his arms.
Bucky pulled you close, wrapping his arms around you with a care that made your chest ache. His hand moved slowly up and down your back, soothing in its consistency.
“You’re okay,” he murmured against your hair. “It’s okay. I’ve got you.”
The words hit something deep inside you, and the dam broke completely. You clung to him, your fingers curling into the fabric of his jacket as sobs wracked your chest. It wasn’t just the stress of the day pouring out of you—it was everything. The years of pent-up frustration, the heartbreak, the lingering hurt that you’d buried so deep it had started to feel like a part of you.
“I’m so tired, Bucky,” you choked out, your voice muffled against his chest. “I feel like I’m failing at everything. I’m trying so hard, and it’s just—” Your words crumbled into another sob.
His arms tightened around you, his chin resting lightly on the top of your head. “You’re not failing,” he said softly, his voice steady and sure. “You’re doing more than anyone else sees, I know you are. You’re just carrying too much, and it’s okay to let some of it out.”
You pulled back slightly, wiping at your face, though the tears didn’t stop. “I hate crying,” you muttered, your voice thick with emotion. “It feels so stupid, like I’m making a big deal out of nothing.”
“Stop that,” he said firmly, his hands moving to your shoulders. His thumbs brushed over the fabric of your coat, grounding you as he leaned down slightly to catch your eyes. “It’s not nothing, Y/n. You’ve been holding this in all day—hell, probably longer. You’re allowed to cry, and you’re allowed to feel like this. It doesn’t make you weak.”
The sincerity in his voice made you falter, your gaze dropping as your throat tightened all over again.
“I just… I don’t know how to make it stop,” you admitted, your voice trembling. “It feels like it never ends.”
Bucky’s hands shifted, one moving to brush a tear from your cheek while the other cupped your jaw, holding you steady. “It’s not always gonna feel like this,” he said quietly, his blue eyes searching yours. “I promise you. It won’t. Only up from here right?”
The softness in his voice, the quiet conviction, sent a shiver through you. The spark between you was undeniable, and for a moment, you felt the world slow. The sounds of the city faded into the background, leaving just the two of you in the quiet, intimate bubble of this moment.
It scared you.
You stepped back abruptly, wrapping your arms around yourself as if to create some distance. “I’m sorry,” you muttered, your voice cracking. “I didn’t mean to—”
“You don’t have to apologize,” Bucky said firmly, shaking his head. He took a step back, giving you space but keeping his gaze steady on you. “You’re allowed to have bad days, Y/n. You’re allowed to fall apart and I’ll always be here to catch you.”
You nodded, wiping at your face again as you tried to steady your breathing. “Thank you,” you said softly.
By the time you reached your apartment, the tears had stopped, though your eyes were still puffy and your cheeks were flushed. Bucky walked beside you the entire way, his presence quiet but solid, like an anchor keeping you grounded.
When you reached your door, you hesitated, your hand resting on the handle as you glanced at him. “Do you… want to come in?”
His lips parted slightly, and for a moment, he looked like he might say yes. But then he smiled softly, his eyes filled with something you couldn’t quite place.
“I want to,” he admitted, his voice low. “Believe me, I do. But…”
You looked down, your chest tightening. “There’s always a ‘but,’” you muttered bitterly.
“Sweetheart, it’s not like that,” he said quickly, his voice gentle as he stepped closer. “It’s just… we’re not there yet. You’re not there yet. And this time, it has to be right. I can’t—I won’t risk screwing this up again.”
His words hit you harder than you expected, and for a moment, you felt tears threaten to rise again. But you swallowed them back, nodding as you looked down. “I understand. I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have—”
“Don’t apologize,” he said, cutting you off. His hands reached out, brushing gently against your arms before pulling you into a soft, lingering hug. “It’s okay.”
When he pulled back, he leaned down, pressing a kiss to your forehead that lingered just long enough to make your breath catch.
“Goodnight, Y/n,” he said softly, stepping back toward the stairs.
---
It was slow—not like before, when everything between you and Bucky had burned too hot and too fast. This time, the way things started to shift felt more like the gentle pull of a tide, subtle but impossible to ignore.
You told yourself it was still just friendship. That’s all it could be, all it should be. But the lines had begun to blur in quiet, unspoken ways.
It was late afternoon, the city basking in the golden light of an early summer evening. The streets were alive with the hum of conversation and the occasional laughter spilling out of cafes. Walking together had become something you did more often, something easy that didn’t require a plan or an excuse.
Today, the two of you strolled aimlessly, weaving through the crowd with no real destination in mind. The heat of the day had given way to a softer warmth, and the light breeze carried the faint scent of street food and blooming flowers.
You were mid-story, animatedly recounting a tale from your childhood, your hands gesturing as you spoke. “So there I was, stuck on top of the fence, and of course, he’s at the bottom laughing at me, not helping—”
You didn’t see the biker coming.
Out of nowhere, the sharp whirr of tires on pavement cut through the air, and a cyclist sped past, too close, the corner of his handlebar brushing the edge of your sleeve.
Before you could fully register what had happened, Bucky stepped in front of you, his arm instinctively reaching out. His hand brushed lightly against your arm as he guided you closer to the safety of the sidewalk.
“Careful,” he said, his voice low, steady, but protective in a way that made something tighten in your chest.
The world seemed to pause for a second. You stopped mid-sentence, the words caught in your throat as your eyes flicked up to meet his. He was close—closer than you’d realized—and the faint lines of worry etched on his face made your pulse stutter.
“Thanks,” you said softly, your voice quieter than you intended.
For a moment, neither of you moved. His hand still lingered near your arm, and his blue eyes searched yours, like he was trying to make sure you were really okay. The way he looked at you sent warmth flooding through your chest, heat rising to your cheeks.
“Yeah,” he said, his voice a little rough as he cleared his throat and glanced away, dropping his hand. “No problem.”
The moment should have passed quickly, and in a way, it did. The two of you resumed walking, and you tried to pick up where you left off in your story, but the words didn’t flow as easily as before.
You could still feel the ghost of his touch on your arm, and the faint scent of his cologne lingered in the air between you, warm and grounding. You sneaked a glance at him out of the corner of your eye. His expression was neutral, maybe even a little guarded, but there was something in the way his shoulders stayed slightly tense, like he wasn’t as unaffected as he was trying to seem.
“Anyway,” you said finally, forcing a lighter tone than you felt, trying to shake off the moment. “I eventually got off the fence—no thanks to my brother—and my mom grounded him for laughing at me instead of helping.”
Bucky huffed out a small laugh, glancing at you with a faint smile that didn’t quite reach his eyes. “Sounds like he deserved it.”
“He did,” you replied, smiling back. But even as the words left your lips, your chest still felt too tight, the air between you charged with something unspoken.
For a moment, silence fell between you again, the sounds of the city around you filling the space. You thought about changing the subject, maybe shifting the focus to something safer, but then Bucky spoke again, his voice quieter this time, almost tentative.
“You never told me that stuff before,” he said, his gaze flickering to yours briefly before dropping to the sidewalk in front of him.
Your breath caught, the simple statement hitting harder than you expected. “You never asked,” you said softly, the words slipping out before you could stop them.
He froze mid-step, his expression tightening as though your response had struck a nerve. Slowly, he turned to face you, his brows furrowing. “You’re right,” he murmured, his voice heavy with something you couldn’t quite name. “I didn’t. I should have. I… God, I was such an ass.”
The rawness in his tone, the weight of his words, caught you off guard. You stopped walking, your arms crossing instinctively as you looked at him. “Bucky…” you started, unsure of what to say, unsure of how to handle the way his voice cracked slightly at the end.
“No, let me say this,” he interrupted gently, holding up a hand. His eyes were fixed on you now, their usual guardedness giving way to something more vulnerable, more open. “I didn’t ask because I didn’t take the time to. I didn’t take the time to know all the little things about you, to ask the questions I should’ve asked. And you deserved better than that.”
You stared at him, the lump in your throat making it hard to respond. Part of you wanted to brush it off, to lighten the moment with a joke or deflect the way you always did. But the sincerity in his voice, the regret etched into every word, made that impossible.
“It wasn’t just you,” you said finally, your voice soft but steady. “I didn’t exactly make it easy for you to ask. I didn’t want to… I don’t know, bother you with that kind of stuff.”
His expression twisted, a mixture of frustration and sadness flashing across his face. “You could never bother me,” he said firmly, his tone leaving no room for argument. “I just… I didn’t know how to show you that. And I hate that I made you feel like you couldn’t talk to me.”
The weight of his words settled heavily between you, and for a moment, all you could do was stare at him. You weren’t used to this version of Bucky—the one who didn’t deflect or shut down, who didn’t hide behind charm or easy jokes.
You looked away, your arms tightening around yourself as you tried to collect your thoughts. “You’re not that guy anymore,” you said quietly. “At least, not the way you were back then.”
When you glanced back at him, his lips twitched into the faintest hint of a sad smile. “I’m trying not to be,” he admitted. “But I’m still scared sometimes. Scared I’ll screw it all up again.”
Your heart ached at the honesty in his voice, at the vulnerability he wasn’t even trying to hide. For so long, you’d wanted him to let you in, to let you see the parts of him he kept locked away. And now that he finally was, you didn’t know what to do with it.
“You’re not screwing it up,” you said softly, your voice trembling just enough for him to notice. “Not this time.”
His shoulders seemed to relax slightly, the tension in his posture easing as he nodded. “That means a lot, coming from you,” he said quietly, his eyes meeting yours again.
You smiled faintly, the warmth in your chest battling with the lingering unease that never quite left you when it came to him. “Well,” you said, trying to lighten the mood just enough to steady yourself, “don’t let it go to your head.”
A small laugh escaped him, and the sound was enough to ease some of the heaviness between you. “I’ll try not to,” he said, his voice lighter now, though the softness in his eyes remained.
As the two of you started walking again, the tension between you began to ease, replaced by a quiet understanding that felt… different.
“So, what happened after your brother got grounded?” Bucky asked, his voice tinged with curiosity.
You glanced at him, surprised. “What?”
“With the fence story,” he clarified, his lips quirking into a small smile. “I feel like there’s more to it.”
A laugh bubbled out of you, unexpected but genuine. “There isn’t, really,” you said, shaking your head. “Unless you count me swearing off fences forever.”
“I don’t know,” he teased, his smile widening. “Sounds like a pretty big life lesson to me.”
The conversation felt easy again, the weight of the past moment lifting as you fell back into a rhythm. But even as you laughed and talked, a part of you held onto the warmth of his earlier words, the quiet vulnerability he’d let slip through.
As you walked, the city swirled around you, but the warmth in your chest lingered, stubborn and insistent. You told yourself it was nothing, just a moment of shared connection, the kind you could have with a friend.
But you couldn’t ignore the way your heart had raced when he’d stepped in front of you or the way his voice had dropped, low and protective, when he’d told you to be careful. And you couldn’t forget the way his eyes had lingered on yours.
---
The house was warm, filled with the smell of pizza and the faint tang of beer. Someone’s carefully curated playlist hummed softly in the background, though it was mostly drowned out by the laughter and loud debates that erupted from the living room.
The night had been a blur of board games, drinks, and playful arguments. Sam was his usual loud self, dramatically accusing everyone of cheating during Monopoly, even when he was. Wanda sat cross-legged on the floor, giggling at his antics while Natasha smugly stacked up her fake money, clearly winning. Steve, meanwhile, tried—and failed—to keep everyone in line, his voice cutting through the chaos.
“Sam, you can’t just take money from the bank whenever you feel like it!” Steve exclaimed, gesturing wildly at the board.
“It’s called resourcefulness, Rogers,” Sam shot back, grinning as he leaned back on his elbows.
“It’s called cheating,” Natasha said dryly, exchanging an amused glance with Wanda.
“Call it what you want,” Sam said, shrugging. “I call it strategic gameplay.”
“You’re impossible,” Steve muttered, rubbing his temples as Wanda giggled beside him.
You sat on the arm of the couch, sipping your drink and watching the scene unfold with a smile. Nights like this felt comfortable, even easy—though the comfort was always tinged with a quiet tension whenever Bucky was nearby.
From across the room, you caught sight of him leaning against the wall, sleeves rolled up to his forearms, a lazy smirk playing on his lips as he watched Steve and Sam go at it. His hair was slightly mussed from earlier, when Natasha had flicked a piece of popcorn at him during a heated round of Codenames. He looked relaxed, but every so often, his gaze would flick to you, lingering just a little too long before shifting away.
As the night began to wind down, people started drifting off. Natasha leaned back against Steve’s chest on the couch, flipping through channels, while Sam loudly declared that he was “retiring undefeated” from board games. Wanda laughed softly, shaking her head as she began stacking up the pieces from Monopoly.
You slipped into the kitchen to rinse out your glass, grateful for a brief moment of quiet. The sink ran softly as you washed the remnants of red wine from the bottom of the cup.
A familiar presence entered the room a moment later, filling the small space without saying a word.
“Need help?” Bucky asked, his voice soft and low.
You glanced over your shoulder, finding him leaning casually against the counter. His sleeves were still rolled up, and his hair was falling into his eyes in a way that made your chest feel uncomfortably tight, your fingers twitching wanting to run your fingers through it.
“No, I’m good,” you said, turning back to the sink. But he didn’t leave.
Instead, he stepped closer, grabbing a towel from the counter. His presence was steady, grounding, but it made the space between you feel smaller, more intimate.
“You sure?” he asked lightly, and you could hear the faint smile in his voice.
You nodded, drying the glass in your hands. “Yeah. It’s just a couple of glasses.”
He stayed anyway, leaning a little closer as you reached for the towel he was holding. Your fingers brushed against his, a fleeting touch that sent a jolt up your arm.
You froze, your breath catching as you quickly pulled your hand back.
“Sorry,” you muttered, your voice too quiet.
“Don’t be,” he said softly, his tone gentle but firm.
When you finally looked up, you found his eyes already on you. The softness there caught you off guard—blue and steady, full of something unspoken. It was the kind of look that made your heart race, your thoughts scrambling for something to say, anything to break the silence.
But you couldn’t. You were frozen in place, caught in the quiet gravity of him.
The air felt heavier, charged, like the world outside the kitchen had faded away. Your fingers gripped the counter behind you for balance as he leaned in slightly, his gaze flickering briefly to your lips before meeting your eyes again.
“Y/n…” His voice was low, almost hesitant, and it made your chest tighten painfully.
You could feel his breath, warm against your skin, and for a moment, you thought he might actually close the distance. You weren’t sure if you wanted him to, weren’t sure if you’d stop him if he did.
But before either of you could move, a booming voice broke through the moment like a crack of thunder.
“Steve, I swear to God, I didn’t cheat!”
“Sam, you literally took money out of the bank when you thought no one was looking!” Steve yelled back, his voice full of exasperation.
“It’s just a game!” Wanda called out, clearly trying—and failing—to mediate.
Bucky exhaled sharply, pulling back slightly, the corner of his mouth twitching into a faint smile. “Monopoly isn’t just a game,” he murmured, his voice light but tinged with humor. “It’s a lifestyle.”
The comment was loud enough to carry into the living room, and Natasha’s sharp laugh cut through the noise. “He’s not wrong,” she called back.
You couldn’t help but laugh softly, though your chest still felt tight. The moment was gone, but the tension lingered, humming faintly in the space between you.
As you moved to step past him, his hand brushed lightly against yours again, a touch so brief it might have been accidental. But when you looked up at him, his eyes were still locked on yours, steady and unreadable.
“Y/n,” he said softly, brushing a piece of hair behind your ear, his voice pulling your attention back to him.
But before he could say anything else, Natasha poked her head into the kitchen. “Hey, are you two gonna join us, or are you just gonna hide in here all night?”
The spell broke again, and you stepped back, putting more space between you and Bucky as you smiled faintly. “We’re coming,” you said quickly, brushing past him as you headed toward the door.
He lingered for a moment, watching you go, before following you back into the living room.
-----
The bar was packed, music pounding through the room as laughter and voices swirl together in a cacophony of chaos. You’re sitting at a table with Wanda and Natasha, nursing a drink and laughing at something Natasha said. Across the room, you catch a glimpse of Bucky leaning against the bar, his relaxed smile softening the hard lines of his face.
It’s one of those nights where everything feels easy. Because everything has been, you can't help but smile at the fact that letting Buck in your life was the right decision and you were grateful that you made it for once you felt that you were both close to crossing that line again but this time you were doing it right and your heart swelled up the thought of him being your right person at the right time finally after years of back-and-forth.
Until she shows up.The one from the farmers market, when you swore off Bucky for good.
You don’t notice her at first, too caught up in the conversation at your table. But when Natasha’s gaze flicks over your shoulder, her smile fading slightly, you follow her line of sight.
She’s tall, gorgeous, and entirely too familiar. And the feeling in your guy is dark, anxious and makes you feel sick.
Your stomach tightens as you watch her approach him, her confident smile and the way she places a hand on his arm. You don’t miss the way she leans in, her lips brushing his ear as she says something you can’t hear.
You force yourself to look away, trying to focus on the drink in your hand. But you can’t stop the wave of jealousy that crashes over you, your mind spinning with all the worst-case scenarios.
“Are you okay?” Wanda asks quietly, her voice barely audible over the music.
“I’m fine,” you lie, your throat tight.
You glance back toward the bar, and that’s when you see it.
She leans in, her lips pressing against his in a kiss that feels like a knife twisting in your chest.
For a moment, you can’t move. Your brain struggles to catch up with what you’re seeing, your breath caught somewhere between disbelief and devastation.
You look away immediately, not waiting to see him kiss her back. When you finally decide to look, one last time before you leave.
His eyes are scanning the room, panic taking over his face. And then they land on you.
The hurt in your expression must be clear, because his face falls when he realizes you saw. “Wait!” he yells, rushing toward you.
But you don’t wait. You grab your bag and slip through the crowd, ignoring Wanda and Natasha’s calls after you.
Sam watches as you storm past him, his brows furrowed in confusion. “What’s going on?” he asks, trying to reach out to you, when you ignore him he turns to Natasha.
“Trouble,” she says simply, her eyes following you before flicking back to Bucky, who’s shoving past the crowd and running after you.
Sam starts to follow, “That mother fucker…” but Natasha grabs his arm, stopping him.
“Leave it,” she says firmly.
Sam glares at her, his jaw tightening. “I don’t care if he was fooling all of us, she's my best friend.”
Natasha’s expression softens, but her grip on his arm doesn’t falter. “This time is different, Sam” she says quietly. “I can tell. He’s not going to let her walk away again.”
Sam exhales sharply, but he doesn’t argue. “For her sake, I hope you’re right.”
You’re halfway down the street when you hear him frantically calling after you.
“Wait! Please, just wait!”
You don’t stop, your chest tight with anger and betrayal. But his footsteps are faster than yours, and soon he’s in front of you, blocking your path.
“Move,” you say sharply, your voice trembling.
“No,” he says firmly, his hands up in surrender. “Please, just listen to me.”
You fold your arms over your chest, your whole body trembling with anger and something deeper—something you don’t want to name. Your eyes are burning as you glare at him, hot tears pooling at the edges of your vision. “I saw you, Bucky. I saw it! God, I’m so stupid!”
“I didn’t kiss her back,” he says quickly, his voice frantic, almost panicked. “I didn’t even know she was going to—she just showed up, and before I could stop her, she—”
You shake your head, cutting him off before he can finish. “I don’t care. I don’t care, Bucky. This—” You gesture wildly between the two of you, your voice cracking. “This is exactly why I didn’t want to do this with you. Why I didn’t want to trust you again!”
Your voice rises, each word sharper than the last, the tears in your eyes threatening to spill over. “You don’t understand what it’s like to feel this way, to love someone so much it hurts, and then watch them ruin you over and over again.”
His jaw tightens, and he takes a step closer, his hands raised slightly like he’s afraid to spook you. “I do understand,” he says, his voice low and hoarse. “I understand it because I feel that way about you. Every day.”
You laugh bitterly, a hollow, broken sound. “If you felt that way, you wouldn’t keep breaking my heart.”
He looks at you like the words physically hurt him, but you don’t stop. “Do you have any idea how hard this has been for me? How much it’s taken for me to even let you this close again? And now, after everything, I’m supposed to just stand here and believe you?” You poke him in the chest, your voice trembling as tears stream freely down your face. “Why should I?”
His lips part as though he’s going to respond, but he doesn’t. Instead, he just stares at you, his eyes wide, his expression wrecked. Finally, he whispers, “Because I love you.”
The words hang in the air between you like a live wire, crackling and sparking.
“You’re funny,” you snap, the anger masking the ache in your chest. “You love me? All you do is hurt me and make me cry, Bucky. I don’t even know why I’m still standing here!”
He flinches but doesn’t move, his blue eyes locked on yours. Slowly, hesitantly, he lifts a hand, brushing away the tears trailing down your cheek. His touch is impossibly gentle, like he’s afraid you might shatter under his fingertips.
“I didn’t kiss her,” he says, his voice raw and quiet. “I don’t want to kiss her. I don’t want to kiss or feel or be with or love anyone but you.”
You close your eyes, his words hitting too close to the place inside you where the ache lives. “You can’t blame me for not trusting you,” you whisper, your voice barely audible.
“I’m not blaming you,” he says quickly, shaking his head. “I’m not. I know I’ve screwed up before, more times than I can count.I know I’ve hurt you, and I hate myself for it.” His voice breaks, trembling at the edges. “I know I ran out of chances years ago. But please, you’ve gotta give me the benefit of the doubt with this one. Just this one, please.”
His desperation makes your throat tighten. You look at him, your heart pounding painfully in your chest. He looks completely wrecked, his blue eyes wide and pleading, his entire body tense like he’s holding himself together by sheer force of will.
“I don’t know if I can,” you whisper, your voice trembling.
“Yes, you can,” he says quickly, stepping closer, his voice soft but insistent. “I know you can. Please don’t walk away from me. Not again—I can’t do that again.”
You close your eyes, willing the tears to stop, but they don’t. They fall faster now, hot and unrelenting. “I’m so scared,” you admit, your voice breaking. “I don’t think I can survive this if you hurt me again.”
His expression crumbles, and for a moment, he looks like he might fall apart too. But then he takes another step closer, his hands trembling as he reaches for yours. “You won’t have to survive it again,” he says quietly. “Because I’m not going to hurt you. I swear to you, I’m not. I can’t lose you. Not again. You mean everything to me.”
The raw sincerity in his voice makes your chest ache so badly it’s hard to breathe. You don’t move, torn between the love you still feel for him and the fear of opening yourself up to more pain.
“I don’t know if I believe you,” you say softly, the words slipping out before you can stop them.
“That's okay, I’ll make you believe me,” he says, his voice steady despite the tears shining in his eyes. “I’ll do whatever it takes. Just… don’t give up on us. Please.”
The world feels like it’s tilting beneath your feet, every emotion colliding at once. You look at him, your tears mingling with his as his hands tighten gently around yours.
“I don’t know how to do this,” you whisper, the vulnerability in your voice making you flinch.
“Then we’ll figure it out together,” he says softly. “I’ll wait as long as you need. I’ll show you every day if that’s what it takes. Just… don’t walk away.”
For a long moment, neither of you speaks. The silence is heavy, but it’s not empty—it’s full of everything you’ve both left unsaid, full of hope and hurt and the possibility of something better.
Finally, you nod, just barely, the movement so small it’s almost imperceptible. But he sees it.
His shoulders sag with relief, and he steps closer, his forehead nearly touching yours as he exhales shakily. “Thank you,” he whispers.
You don’t say anything, your chest still tight, your emotions too raw. But when his hands brush against yours again, you don’t pull away.
----
The routine of meeting Bucky for coffee came to a halt after you saw the kiss. Or, more accurately, her kiss him. It didn’t matter that you knew what you saw wasn’t the full story; it didn’t matter that you knew in your gut that he wasn’t the one who leaned in first. The sight of it had cracked something in you, leaving all your old doubts and fears to spill through the cracks.
For a week, you ignored his texts, his calls, even the coffee shop where you’d fallen into the rhythm of meeting him. He hadn’t pushed—not at first. He gave you the space you needed, though you could feel his presence lingering like a shadow.
It was Wanda who called you out, her name lighting up your phone screen as you sat on your couch, staring at the untouched glass of wine on your coffee table.
You answered on the third ring, your voice tight. “Hey.”
“Hey,” she said, her tone light but laced with something careful. “How’s it going?”
You sighed, leaning back against the couch. “Fine.”
“Uh-huh,” she said, clearly not buying it. “So… are you just going to keep ignoring him forever?”
Your chest tightened, your fingers fidgeting with the edge of a blanket draped over the couch. “I don’t know,” you admitted quietly.
Wanda didn’t say anything for a moment, and the silence made you squirm. “He keeps asking about you, you know,” she said finally. “Every time I see him, it’s the same question: ‘Is she okay?’”
You swallowed hard, closing your eyes. “I don’t know what you want me to say, Wanda. I just… it’s hard. He keeps saying he’s different, and I do believe it, I do. But then I see something like that, and all I can think about is how it felt before—when he ignored me, when he brushed me off like I didn’t matter.”
She sighed softly. “I get that. I do. But you should know… he didn’t kiss her back. I was there. He didn’t even hesitate before pushing her away.”
“I know,” you said, your voice cracking slightly. “I know that. But it doesn’t make it easier. Because nobody gets to me the way he does, Wanda. Nobody ever has. He has this… hold on me, and it’s terrifying to feel that way about someone who’s hurt you before.”
Wanda’s voice softened, filled with sympathy. “I understand, Y/n. I do. It’s hard to let yourself be that vulnerable again when you’ve been burned. But I think… I think he’s trying, really trying. And maybe—”
There was a knock at your door.
You froze, your breath catching as you glanced toward the sound. “Hey, Wanda, I’ll call you back,” you said quickly.
“Bucky?” she asked knowingly.
“I’ll call you back,” you repeated before ending the call.
You hesitated for a long moment, your hand hovering over the doorknob. When you finally opened it, there he was.
Bucky stood there, his broad frame filling the doorway, a book tucked under his arm. His hair was slightly messy, and his blue eyes, normally so guarded, were filled with something soft and unsure.
“Hey,” he said quietly, his voice a little rough.
You blinked, surprised. “Bucky.”
He held out the book, almost like a peace offering. It was the one you’d mentioned weeks ago during one of your coffee meetings, a passing comment you’d thought he wouldn’t remember.
“What’s this?” you asked, your voice tentative.
He shrugged, trying to look nonchalant, but the faint flush creeping up his neck gave him away. “Saw it and thought of you.”
You stared at him, your fingers brushing against the cover as you took it. The gesture struck you harder than it should have, and you felt the familiar ache in your chest. “Bucky…”
“It’s just a book,” he said quickly, his voice faltering slightly. “Nothing big.”
But it felt big. It felt impossibly big.
“Thank you,” you said softly, running your fingers over the cover.
There was a pause, a heavy silence that seemed to stretch out between you. His eyes searched yours, and for a moment, neither of you moved.
“You gonna let me in, or should I go?” he asked lightly, a faint, hopeful smile tugging at the corner of his mouth.
You stepped back, gesturing for him to come inside. “Um yeah. Sure.”
The air between you felt charged as he followed you into the kitchen. You set the book down on the counter, trying to focus on the mundane action as a way to steady yourself.
“Do you want some tea or something?” you asked, your voice quieter than usual.
“Sure,” he said, leaning against the counter. His eyes never left you, and you could feel his gaze like a physical weight.
As you filled the kettle, the silence grew heavier, the unspoken words between you pressing down like a storm cloud. Finally, Bucky broke it.
“Y/n,” he started, his voice soft but steady. “I know you don’t want to talk to me right now, but I need to say something.”
You didn’t look at him, your fingers tightening on the kettle handle. “Bucky…”
“Please,” he said, stepping closer. “Just let me say this.”
You exhaled shakily, setting the kettle down and turning to face him. “Okay.”
His jaw tightened, and for a moment, he seemed to struggle with the words. Finally, he spoke, his voice low and raw. “I messed up. Not just last week, not just with her, but before—all of it. I know I hurt you, I knew I was and I can’t take that back. But I swear to you, I’m not that guy anymore. I’m not.”
You crossed your arms over your chest, your heart pounding. “How am I supposed to believe that, Bucky? How am I supposed to trust that this time will be different?”
“Because it already is,” he said quickly, his voice rising slightly with urgency. “I’m trying, Y/n. I’m going to therapy. I’m showing up. I’m doing the work because I want to be better—for you.”
His words hit you like a wave, and your throat tightened as you blinked back tears. “Do you have any idea how hard it is to let someone back in after they’ve broken you?”
“I do,” he said, his voice breaking slightly. “Because I’m terrified every day that I’ve lost you for good. But I can’t let you go without trying—without proving to you that I can be the person you deserve.”
The sincerity in his voice made your chest ache, and you looked away, tears slipping down your cheeks. “I’m scared,” you whispered. “I’m scared that if I let you back in, you’ll hurt me all over again.”
“I won’t,” he said firmly, stepping closer. “I promise you, I won’t. Just… let me try. Please.”
You didn’t move, your heart warring with your head. The love you felt for him was still there, buried under the hurt and the fear, but it was there.
He reached out slowly, his hand brushing against yours. “I love you,” he said, his voice barely above a whisper. “I love you so damn much.”
For a long moment, you didn’t say anything, your mind racing. But as you looked up at him, his blue eyes filled with nothing but raw, aching honesty, you felt something inside you begin to crack open.
“I can’t promise you anything,” you said softly. “But… I’ll try.”
A flicker of hope lit in his eyes, and he nodded, his hand squeezing yours gently. “That’s all I need.”
---
The trip to the cabin was Steve’s idea, of course. “We all need a break,” he had insisted weeks ago, his voice full of conviction. “No distractions, no work, just friends, fresh air, and some well-earned relaxation and of course alcohol.”
It had taken very little convincing to get everyone out there. The cabin was nestled deep in the woods, surrounded by towering pine trees and the faint sound of a nearby creek. The air smelled fresh, crisp, and you almost forgot how much you’d hesitated about coming—about being this close to Bucky, about opening yourself up to feelings you weren’t sure you could handle.
The first night was loud and chaotic, in the best way possible. Everyone gathered in the living room after dinner, the fire crackling in the stone fireplace. Bottles of wine and beer were scattered across the coffee table, along with a half-empty bottle of whiskey Sam had brought along and a stack of mismatched board games Natasha had insisted on bringing.
Natasha was leaning against Steve on the couch, her legs draped over his lap as she sipped her drink. Sam had claimed one of the armchairs, gesturing wildly as he recounted some ridiculous story about his time in the military. Wanda was curled up on the floor next to him, her cheeks pink from laughing too hard.
“And I swear to God, the guy thought he could outrun the damn helicopter,” Sam was saying, his hands moving animatedly.
Wanda snorted, nearly spilling her wine. “Oh my God, did he?”
“Obviously not!” Sam replied, rolling his eyes. “But he gave it his best shot. Dumbest thing I’ve ever seen, but you’ve got to respect the effort.”
Steve shook his head, chuckling. “I feel like you’ve told this story at least three times now.”
“Yeah, and it gets better every time,” Sam shot back, grinning.
“Maybe for you,” Natasha quipped, smirking. “For the rest of us, it’s just confirmation that you’ve always been impossible.”
“I am a delight, Romanoff,” Sam said, mock-offended.
“You’re something,” she muttered under her breath, making Wanda laugh.
Across the room, you were perched on the edge of a chair, nursing your drink and watching the back-and-forth unfold. Bucky sat on the arm of your chair, close enough that his shoulder occasionally brushed against yours.
“You’re quiet tonight,” he said softly, his voice low enough that only you could hear.
You glanced at him, startled by his closeness. “Just enjoying the show,” you replied, gesturing toward Sam, who was now debating something ridiculous with Steve.
Bucky smiled faintly, his eyes warm. “It’s good to see you like this,” he murmured. “Relaxed. Happy.”
The comment caught you off guard, and you felt a warmth rise in your chest that had nothing to do with the fire or the whiskey in your hand. “I guess I’m starting to figure things out,” you said quietly.
His gaze lingered on you, soft and unreadable, and for a moment, it felt like the world had narrowed down to just the two of you. But then Natasha made some sarcastic comment about Monopoly, and the group burst into laughter, shattering the moment.
As the night wore on, the group slowly began to drift off. Wanda yawned and declared she was calling it a night, and Natasha soon followed, dragging Steve along with her despite his protests that he wanted to stay up. Sam was the last to go, grumbling about how he wasn’t tired even as he stumbled toward the stairs.
Soon, it was just you and Bucky.
You stood in the kitchen, rinsing out your glass. The firelight flickered faintly from the living room, and the cabin had grown quiet, save for the occasional creak of the wooden beams.
Bucky walked in, his footsteps soft against the hardwood floor. He leaned against the counter, watching you.
“You okay?” he asked, his voice low and careful.
You nodded, not looking at him. “Yeah. Just winding down.”
He stepped closer, his presence filling the small space. “You sure? You seemed a little… distant earlier.”
You sighed, setting the glass down and finally turning to face him. “It’s just been a long day.”
His eyes searched yours, and you felt the weight of his gaze, the quiet intensity that always seemed to disarm you. “If there’s anything you want to talk about…” he started, but you shook your head.
“I’m fine, Bucky,” you said softly, offering a small, tired smile.
He nodded, though his expression remained thoughtful.
Later, you paced your room, your thoughts racing too much to settle. The cabin was quiet now, the kind of quiet that made everything feel sharper, more immediate. You couldn’t stop replaying the moments from earlier—the way Bucky had looked at you, the warmth in his voice when he said it was good to see you happy.
It was too much, and not enough all at once.
Finally, you decided to leave your room, the air feeling too stifling. But as you stepped into the hallway, you nearly collided with someone.
“Sorry,” you muttered, taking a step back.
“Y/n?”
It was Bucky.
You froze, your eyes locking with his. For a moment, neither of you moved, the tension between you palpable.
“Hi,” you said softly, your voice barely above a whisper.
“Hi,” he replied, his voice low and steady.
The space between you felt impossibly small, and as his gaze held yours, you saw something there—something raw and unguarded. Slowly, he reached up, his fingers brushing a strand of hair away from your face.
His hand lingered, his thumb grazing your cheek. The touch sent a shiver down your spine, and you felt your breath hitch as his thumb trailed down, brushing against your bottom lip.
“Bucky…” you whispered, your voice trembling.
He didn’t move, his blue eyes searching yours as if waiting for permission.
Your hands lifted, hesitating for just a moment before resting against his chest. You could feel the steady thrum of his heartbeat beneath your palms, and the warmth of him made your chest ache.
For a moment, the world seemed to stop.
And then you kissed him.
It was soft at first, hesitant, but the second his lips moved against yours, the floodgates opened. His hands cupped your face, holding you like you were something precious, and the kiss deepened, heat and longing pouring into every movement.
You stumbled back slightly, your back hitting the wall as his body pressed against yours. The air was thick with the heat between you, and his lips left yours just long enough to murmur, “Are you sure?”
“Yes,” you breathed, your voice shaking with certainty. “Yes, Bucky. Please.”
Bucky's lips found yours again, urgent but soft, like he couldn't quite believe this was happening. His hands were firm and steady as they cupped your face, his thumbs brushing along your cheeks as though trying to memorize every inch of your skin.
Your fingers gripped the fabric of his shirt, pulling him impossibly closer. The heat of him pressed against you, grounding and consuming all at once.
The tension that had built between you for so long— weeks, months, years-was finally unraveling, pouring out in every kiss, every touch.
"Bucky," you whispered against his lips, your voice trembling.
His forehead rested against yours for a brief moment, his breath warm and uneven. "Tell me if you want me to stop," he murmured, his voice rough and filled with restraint.
You shook your head, your hands sliding up to rest on either side of his face. "I don't want you to stop," you said, your words firm despite the shakiness in your tone.
Something flickered in his eyes-relief, longing, something deeper. He kissed you again, his hands sliding down to your waist as he gently guided you backward, step by step, toward your room.
The door closed softly behind you, but neither of you noticed. All that mattered was the way his lips moved against yours, the way his hands settled on your hips before gliding up your sides. You gasped as his fingertips brushed the hem of your shirt, and he paused, his eyes searching yours.
"Are you sure?" he asked again, his voice quieter now, almost pleading.
"Yes," you said, your voice firmer this time. "Yes, I'm sure."
He nodded, his hands steady but his touch reverent as he helped you pull your shirt over your head. His lips found your neck, leaving a trail of warmth that made you shiver. Your hands roamed his chest, slipping under the fabric of his shirt until he let out a low, shaky laugh and pulled it off in one motion.
Every moment felt unhurried yet desperate, like the two of you were trying to savor every second while making up for lost time. You didn't think about what came next, didn't think about the consequences. All you could focus on was the way Bucky whispered your name like it was sacred, the way his hands held you like you were something he never wanted to let go of again.
When the two of you finally came together, it felt like the world outside your room didn't exist anymore. He moved with care, his lips finding yours again and again, his voice rough as he murmured your name in between kisses. He asked if you were okay, if you needed anything, if you wanted him to stop.
And every time, your answer was the same.
"Yes, Bucky. I'm sure."
When you woke up the next morning, the sunlight streaming through the window felt harsh, almost intrusive. Your head was still heavy with sleep, but the events of the night before came rushing back in vivid detail.
You sat up slowly, rubbing your hands over your face as panic began to creep in. What had you done? You had told yourself you'd be careful with Bucky, that you'd protect yourself this time. But now? Now you'd opened yourself up completely, and the fear of what came next made your chest tighten.
Your heart sank as your gaze flickered to the empty side of the bed. He was gone.
You sat there for a moment, your hands gripping the edge of the blanket as the familiar ache of heartbreak began to settle in. "Of course," you whispered bitterly to yourself. "Of course, he left."
But just as you swung your legs over the side of the bed, the door to the bathroom opened, and Bucky stepped out, a towel draped around his neck.
He froze when he saw you, his expression softening immediately. "Hey," he said, his voice still rough with sleep.
You blinked at him, relief washing over you so quickly it made you dizzy. "Hey," you said softly, your voice trembling.
His brows knit together as he crossed the room, sitting on the edge of the bed beside you. "You okay?"
"Yeah," you said quickly, but the way your voice cracked betrayed you.
"Don't lie to me," he said gently, his hand reaching up to brush a strand of hair away from your face.
"What's going on?"
You hesitated, your fingers twisting in the fabric of the blanket. "It's stupid," you muttered.
"It's not stupid if it's got you looking this upset," he said, his voice firm but kind. His thumb brushed lightly between your eyebrows, smoothing out the small crease there. "Put that worry wrinkle away, sweetheart."
You let out a shaky laugh, but your chest still felt tight. "Please don't get mad at me," you whispered, your voice barely audible.
"Mad at you?" he said, his tone incredulous. "I could never get mad at you. Just talk to me."
You took a deep breath, your eyes dropping to your hands. "I thought you left," you admitted finally. "When I woke up and you weren't here, I just... I panicked."
For a moment, he didn't say anything, and you risked a glance up at him. His jaw had clenched, his expression flickering with something you couldn't quite place-guilt, maybe, or frustration. But whatever it was, it disappeared as quickly as it came, replaced by quiet understanding.
"I get it," he said softly, his voice steady. "And I'm sorry. I should've said something, told you i was just getting up for a minute. But I'm not going anywhere this time. I’m sorry I made you feel that way."
The sincerity in his voice made your throat tighten, and you nodded, swallowing hard.
"Okay," you said quietly.
He reached out, his hand covering yours, his thumb brushing lightly over your knuckles. "You believe me?"
"Yeah," you whispered. "I do."
He started to lean in but the moment was broken by a knock at the door.
"Y/n?" Steve's voice called out from the other side. "Have you seen Bucky?"
Before you could respond, Natasha's laugh rang out from the hallway. "Steve, give it a rest. He's probably hiding from Sam."
"Or in the bathroom," Sam's voice chimed in. "Probably pooping. Breakfast is ready, by the way!"
You and Bucky exchanged a look, both of you bursting into quiet laughter.
"I guess we should join them," you said, smiling softly.
"Yeah," he said, his eyes lingering on you for a moment longer. "We should. Are we okay?”
You nodded “Were okay.”
---
The cabin had been a turning point for both of you, though neither of you dared to say it aloud. That night, tangled in the sheets and each other’s arms, had felt like a step forward—and yet, when morning came, the step wasn’t as certain as you’d hoped.
You hadn’t told anyone about what happened that night. Not Wanda, not Natasha, not anyone. They hadn’t suspected a thing, and honestly, you preferred it that way. Keeping it to yourself made it feel less complicated, like something you could push to the back of your mind when you needed to.
And after the cabin? Everything had gone back to normal. Or at least, you pretended it had. Bucky didn’t push or pry; he didn’t mention the night, didn’t ask for more. Instead, he gave you space—space to think, space to process, space to figure out what you really wanted.
For two weeks, you existed in this limbo, circling back to the quiet, steady friendship you’d rebuilt before the cabin. It was easier that way. Comfortable. Safe.
And yet, you couldn’t ignore the tension lingering beneath the surface. Every look, every touch, every shared laugh felt weighted, charged with unspoken words. You were grateful for his patience, but it terrified you too. Because the truth was, you didn’t know how to take the next step—or if you even could.
The room was alive with energy. It was the kind of night where the drinks flowed freely, the music hummed in the background, and everyone seemed to be in good spirits.
You’d lost count of how many drinks Sam had handed you, but you weren’t complaining. The warmth of the alcohol helped take the edge off, loosening the knot that always seemed to form in your chest when Bucky was around.
Wanda was perched on the armrest of a chair, laughing at one of Steve’s terrible jokes, while Natasha sat cross-legged on the floor, carefully stacking playing cards into a makeshift tower. Sam was dramatically recounting a story from his military days, gesturing so wildly that he knocked over one of Natasha’s stacks.
“Sam!” Natasha groaned, glaring at him.
“You can’t blame me for being animated!” Sam shot back, grinning.
“Nat, you should know by now that Sam’s hands talk more than his mouth does,” Steve teased, earning a laugh from Wanda.
“Hey, don’t drag me into this,” Wanda said, raising her hands in mock surrender. “I’m just here for the show.”
You stood by the bar, sipping your drink and smiling faintly at their banter. The atmosphere was easy and familiar, but your gaze kept drifting across the room—to him.
Bucky.
He was leaning against the wall, laughing at something Steve said, but his eyes kept flicking to you, like he couldn’t help himself.
Wanda noticed, of course. She always did.
“You’re staring,” she said softly, nudging you with her elbow.
You startled, quickly looking away. “I’m not staring,” you muttered.
She raised an eyebrow. “Sure you’re not.”
You sighed, shaking your head. “It’s fine, Wanda. We’re fine. We’re friends.”
“Friends who spent the night together at the cabin and haven’t addressed it since?” she asked, her voice careful but pointed.
You froze, your grip tightening on your glass. “We’re fine,” you repeated, your tone sharper this time. “I’m okay with the way things are.”
“Are you?” she asked quietly, tilting her head. “Is he?”
You didn’t answer, and she sighed. “Look, I know why you’re scared. And I get it—you’ve been through a lot with him. But don’t you think it’s worth figuring out what you actually want? Instead of hiding behind what feels safe?”
Before you could respond, Sam called out from across the room.
“Y/n! We’re playing charades, and you’re on my team!”
You rolled your eyes, grateful for the distraction. “Duty calls,” you said, ignoring Wanda’s knowing look as you moved to join the group.
--
After an intense game of charades that somehow devolved into everyone laughing more than guessing, Sam threw his hands in the air as you acted out his final clue—a ridiculous, flailing impression of a penguin that left the entire room in stitches.
“That’s it!” Sam shouted, pumping his fists in the air. “Team Sam for the win, baby!”
“Barely!” Natasha called from across the room, rolling her eyes as she leaned back against Steve’s chest. “You two cheated!”
“We didn’t cheat,” Sam argued, grabbing your hand and spinning you around dramatically. “We’re just that good.”
You laughed, breathless as Sam gave you an exaggerated hug, lifting you off the ground before setting you back down. “You’re ridiculous,” you said, shaking your head as you tried to catch your breath.
“And you love it,” Sam said with a wink before grabbing a beer from the table.
The room was still buzzing with laughter and chatter as you headed toward the kitchen to grab another drink. The warmth of the alcohol and the easy, familiar energy of your friends made you feel lighter than you had in weeks.
But as you opened the fridge, grabbing a cold bottle of water to offset the buzz in your head, you felt it—that familiar shift in the air.
When you turned, there he was.
Bucky stood a few feet away, his shoulders tense, his expression unreadable as he watched you. There was something in his eyes that made your chest tighten, though you couldn’t quite place what it was.
“Hey,” he said softly, stepping closer.
“Hey,” you replied, offering a faint smile as you twisted the cap off your bottle. “Having fun?”
“Not really,” he admitted, his voice low.
The response caught you off guard, and you raised an eyebrow. “Why not?”
Instead of answering, he looked away for a moment, his jaw tightening. Then, with a deep breath, he met your gaze again. “Can we talk?”
You hesitated, your grip tightening on the bottle in your hand. “Now?”
“Yeah,” he said quietly. “Please.”
Something in his voice made it impossible to say no, and you nodded, setting the bottle down on the counter. “Okay.”
He led you to a quieter corner of the room, away from the noise and laughter of your friends. The firelight from the living room flickered faintly against the walls, and the hum of conversation faded into the background as he turned to face you.
You crossed your arms over your chest, suddenly feeling exposed under the intensity of his gaze. “What’s going on, Bucky?”
He ran a hand through his hair, his shoulders stiff as if he was bracing himself for something. “I can’t do this anymore,” he said quietly.
The words hit you like a punch to the chest, and your stomach dropped. “Do what?”
“This,” he said, gesturing between the two of you. “Being your friend.”
You blinked, your heart pounding as your mind scrambled to catch up. “Why? Did I do something wrong?”
“You didn’t do anything wrong,” he said quickly, his voice low and insistent. “It’s not you, it’s me. I can’t, I can’t just be your friend anymore.”
Your arms tightened around yourself as you stared at him, confusion and hurt swirling in your chest. “Bucky, what are you talking about?”
He exhaled sharply, his hands flexing at his sides as he looked away. “I’ve been trying,” he said, his voice breaking slightly. “I’ve been trying so damn hard to keep it together, to respect what you want, to just be here for you. But every time I see you, every time I hear your laugh or watch you smile, it’s like—”
He cut himself off, shaking his head as if the words were too much.
“Like what?” you pressed, your voice trembling.
His eyes snapped to yours, raw and vulnerable in a way that made your breath hitch. “Like I’m falling all over again.”
The weight of his confession settled heavily between you, and for a moment, all you could do was stare at him.
“Bucky…” you whispered, your voice cracking.
“I can’t do it anymore,” he continued, his tone desperate now. “I can’t just stand on the sidelines and pretend I’m okay with being just your friend. I can’t stop thinking about you. I can’t stop wanting to touch you, to hold you, to kiss you.”
Your chest tightened, your pulse thrumming in your ears as his words washed over you.
“What do you want from me?” you asked softly, your voice shaking.
“Everything,” he said without hesitation, his voice raw and steady.
The word lingered in the air, heavy and unshakable.
His hand lifted slowly, his fingers brushing against your cheek in a touch so gentle it made your knees weak. His thumb traced along your jaw, his touch reverent and careful, like he was afraid you might break.
“I love you,” he murmured, his voice trembling. “I’ve loved you this whole time.”
Tears welled in your eyes, your breath hitching as you struggled to process his words.
“You don’t have to say it back,” he added quickly, his thumb brushing away a tear that had slipped down your cheek. “I just needed you to know. I can’t keep pretending anymore.”
The room felt too small, too quiet despite the distant hum of the party behind you. Your thoughts raced, a million emotions colliding all at once—fear, longing, hope.
“Bucky,” you whispered, your voice breaking. “I’m scared.”
“I know,” he said softly, his forehead lowering to rest against yours. “I know, and I don’t blame you, I just wanna be with you already.”
Your hands lifted to rest against his chest, your fingers curling into the fabric of his shirt as you closed your eyes. The sound of his heartbeat beneath your palms was steady, grounding, and for the first time in weeks, you felt the smallest flicker of hope.
“Okay,” you said quietly, your voice trembling. “But no more running.”
“No more running,” he promised.
This time he made the first move, he leaned in slowly, his lips brushing against yours in a kiss that felt both tentative and certain, like he was pouring every unspoken word into the moment.
Behind you, someone (definitely Sam) yelled, “About damn time!” followed by Natasha’s dry laugh.
But none of it mattered.
When you pulled back, his eyes searched yours, his hands steady as they cupped your face. “Let me show you,” he whispered. “Let me prove it to you, I’m gonna prove it to you…”
----
The difference this time was undeniable.
Before, being with Bucky had felt like reaching for something you couldn’t quite grasp—like he was always just out of reach, holding back pieces of himself he didn’t think you could handle. But now? Now, it felt like the walls had come down. He wasn’t hiding anymore. He wasn’t running. He was just… there, steady and present, and it made you feel like you could finally breathe.
The first time you really noticed it was about a week after Sam’s birthday party. The group had gone out for drinks at one of your usual spots, a cozy bar with low lighting and worn wooden tables. The air was filled with laughter and the clinking of glasses, and you were in the middle of laughing at something Natasha had said when you felt it—Bucky’s hand resting on the back of your chair.
It wasn’t hesitant or uncertain like it used to be. No, this time, his touch was solid and deliberate, like he wanted everyone to know you were his.
He leaned down, his breath warm against your ear as he murmured, “You good, baby?”
The nickname sent a shiver down your spine, your heart stuttering in your chest. You looked up at him, and the soft smile on his face made you melt. “Yeah, I’m good,” you replied, your voice barely above a whisper.
He kissed your temple, quick and easy, like it was the most natural thing in the world, before straightening. His hand slid down to rest on your shoulder, not in a possessive way but in a protective, grounding way that made your chest ache in the best way.
When you glanced around the table, you caught Wanda smirking at you, her brow raised knowingly. Steve, seated across from you, gave Bucky a small nod of approval, a silent acknowledgment that spoke volumes.
It felt good. It felt right.
Later that night, while Bucky was off getting another round of drinks with Steve, you found yourself alone at the table with Wanda. She was swirling the last of her wine in her glass, her eyes twinkling as she looked at you.
“What?” you asked, narrowing your eyes at her.
She shrugged, feigning innocence. “Nothing. I’m just… happy for you.”
You rolled your eyes, though you couldn’t help but smile. “Don’t start.”
“I’m serious,” she said, leaning forward. “You deserve this. And honestly? It’s about damn time he got his act together.”
You chuckled, shaking your head. “I don’t know. Sometimes it still feels… fragile, you know?”
“Fragile?” she repeated, her brow furrowing.
“Like… I’m still waiting for something to happen, to go wrong,” you admitted, your voice softer now. “I know he’s not the same as he was. I can see it. But it’s hard to forget how things were before.”
Wanda reached across the table, her hand covering yours. “Y/n, listen to me. I know what he put you through, and I know how scared you are. But he’s not the same guy he was two years ago. He’s different. You can see it in the way he looks at you.”
You hesitated, her words sinking in. “You think so?”
“I know so,” she said firmly, squeezing your hand. “And I think you know it too. Otherwise, you wouldn’t be here with him right now.”
Before you could respond, Bucky returned to the table with a fresh drink in hand. He slid it in front of you with a soft smile before sitting back down, his knee brushing against yours under the table. Wanda shot you one last knowing look before turning the conversation to something else entirely.
A few nights later, you found yourself on the phone with Sam, who had called under the pretense of asking about a new restaurant but quickly steered the conversation elsewhere.
“So,” he said, his tone far too casual to be innocent. “You and Bucky, huh? Is it official?”
You groaned, flopping back onto your couch. “I knew this was coming.”
“What? I’m just checking in!” he said, feigning indignation. “As your best friend, it’s my job to make sure this guy isn’t screwing you over again.”
“Sam…” you warned, though there was no heat behind it.
He laughed, but his tone softened. “Nah, I’m just messing with you. Honestly, I’m happy for you. I really am.”
You blinked, caught off guard by the sincerity in his voice. “You are?”
“Of course,” he said. “I mean, look, I was ready to kick his ass a few years ago, and I’m still on standby if you ever need me to.”
You laughed, shaking your head. “Oh my God, Sam.”
“But,” he continued, his voice steady now, “I don’t think I’m going to have to worry about that. Not this time.”
The warmth in his words made your chest tighten, and you stayed silent, letting him continue.
“Bucky’s always looked at you like that, you know,” Sam said after a moment. “Like you’re the only thing in the room that matters. He just… wasn’t ready before. And I didn’t want to tell you that back then because I knew it’d only hurt you more. But now? Now I think he’s finally figured his shit out.”
You swallowed hard, the lump in your throat making it hard to speak. “You really think so?”
“I know so,” Sam said firmly. “And no one deserves happiness more than you, Y/n. Not after everything.”
The words hit you harder than you expected, and you felt tears prick at your eyes. “Thanks, Sam,” you whispered.
“Don’t get all mushy on me now,” Sam teased, though his voice softened at the edges. “Seriously though, just know I’m here if you need me. But… honestly? I don’t think you will.”
You smiled faintly, your grip tightening on the phone. “I hope not,” you whispered, the words barely audible.
There was a pause, and you could almost hear the grin in his voice when he spoke again. “Anyway, I’m booking that reservation for the weekend. Make sure you fill your man in for me, will ya?”
“Sam!” you groaned, though you couldn’t help but laugh.
“Uh-uh,” Sam cut you off, his tone playful. “Don’t even start!”
You rolled your eyes, though your cheeks warmed at his words. “You’re insufferable, you know that?”
“Yeah, yeah,” he said with a laugh. “I’ll take that as a thank-you for always looking out for you.”
“Thank you,” you said, your voice soft but sincere.
“Anytime,” he replied. “Just don’t forget to tell Bucky he owes me one for letting him off the hook.”
You laughed again, shaking your head. “I’ll be sure to pass the message along.”
“You’d better,” Sam quipped. “Now go enjoy your night. And don’t worry so much, okay?”
“I’ll try,” you said, smiling as you hung up.
----
The next few weeks were a quiet kind of revelation. The Bucky you were getting to know now was someone entirely different from the man you’d fallen for before. Not because he’d changed into someone new, but because he’d finally let you see the parts of him he’d kept hidden for so long.
He started coming over more often, always bringing something with him. Flowers, your favorite coffee, a book he’d remembered you mentioning in passing weeks ago. He never showed up empty-handed, and every gesture felt thoughtful in a way that left your heart aching.
One Friday morning, you were rushing out the door for a long day at work when you nearly tripped over a small box sitting on your doorstep. Inside was a muffin from your favorite café and a note written in his messy scrawl: For the busiest girl I know—don’t forget to eat today. Love, B.
When you texted him a thank-you, he replied almost immediately:
You deserve it. Now go kill it today.
It was in the small things, the quiet moments, that you realized how much he’d changed.
-
The group met up for dinner at a lively restaurant. The table was loud, everyone shouting over one another as Natasha and Sam argued about who was better at pool. Wanda kept flicking her straw wrapper at Steve, who was trying—and failing—to mediate.
Bucky sat beside you, his hand resting lightly on your knee beneath the table. It made you feel like the room could fall apart around you, and you’d still be okay.
“Nat, just admit you’re terrible at pool,” Sam teased, leaning back in his chair with a smug grin.
“I’m not terrible. I’m calculated,” Natasha shot back, narrowing her eyes.
“Sure,” Sam said, drawing out the word. “You’re so calculated that Steve had to make half your shots last time.”
“Excuse me,” Steve interjected, looking mildly alarmed. “I thought we weren’t bringing that up again.”
The group dissolved into laughter, and as you leaned forward to take a sip of your drink, Bucky reached over, brushing a stray strand of hair out of your face.
When you glanced at him, surprised, he just smiled and said loud enough for everyone to hear, “What? You’re beautiful.”
The table fell quiet for half a beat. Natasha raised a brow in surprise, Wanda exchanged a look with Sam, and Sam grinned wide enough to split his face.
“Barnes,” Sam drawled, shaking his head. “Look at you, all smooth. Who are you, and what have you done with the grumpy man we knew?”
Bucky just shrugged, completely unbothered. “He’s retired.”
But as much as you were finding your rhythm with Bucky, there was one thing that hadn’t quite settled: being at his apartment.
Every time you were there, you felt… uneasy. Not in an obvious way, but Bucky noticed.
You sat on the edge of the couch instead of sinking into it. You fidgeted more, your eyes flicking around the room like you were looking for something—or avoiding something. And when you thought he wasn’t looking, your gaze lingered on the places that held the weight of old memories.
It was after one of these moments that Bucky found himself talking to Wanda. She’d stayed late after a group dinner, and the two of them were cleaning up the kitchen when Bucky finally asked, “Do you think she’s okay?”
Wanda paused, a glass in her hand. “Who?”
“Y/n,” he said, running a hand over the back of his neck. “She seems… I don’t know. Off. Especially when she’s here, am I doing something wrong? I thought everything was going perfect.”
Wanda’s eyes softened. “Bucky, it’s not you. It’s just… this place. There are memories here. Moments she can’t shake.” She hesitated, then added, “It’s like the air still held pieces of her sadness. And she’s trying, but being here? It’s hard for her.”
Bucky listened, his expression unreadable. But later that night, as he lay awake in bed, her words stayed with him. Because of course, why didn’t he think of that all the times he held you and told you, you were everything and then just to leave you high and dry the next day. All the times he called you over for his own selfishness just to wash you away less than 24 hours after.
It wasn’t long after that when you noticed something different. Bucky was quieter, distracted, like he was carrying something he hadn’t figured out how to share yet.
After dinner at your place, you finally asked.
“Okay, what’s going on?” you said, setting your glass down and turning to face him.
He blinked, caught off guard. “What do you mean?”
“You’ve been weird all night,” you said, narrowing your eyes. “Is everything okay?”
He hesitated, running a hand through his hair before leaning back in his chair. “I’ve been thinking about moving.”
Your brows furrowed in surprise. “Moving? Why?”
Bucky shrugged, leaning back in his chair as he tried to keep his tone casual. But you could see the flicker of something vulnerable in his eyes, something he wasn’t sure how to say out loud. “Out with the old, in with the new, right?” he said, forcing a small smile before letting it fade.
You tilted your head, studying him, waiting for the real reason to come out.
He hesitated, his fingers lightly tapping the edge of the table before continuing, “That place… it’s got too much history. And if we’re going to do this,” he gestured between the two of you, his voice softening, “I want to do it right. I don’t want you to feel like you’re walking into a past you didn’t ask for.”
The sincerity in his words hit you like a wave, making your throat tighten. You looked down at your hands, fidgeting with your fingers as you tried to steady yourself. The memories of his apartment, those nights you spent waiting, wondering, hurting, flashed through your mind, and you realized he wasn’t just talking about moving to a new place. He was trying to move on from everything that hurt you.
“Hey,” he said softly, reaching across the table to take your hand in his. His fingers were warm and steady, grounding you in a way that made the ache in your chest both better and worse. “You don’t have to say anything. I just wanted you to know.”
You nodded, your eyes stinging as you squeezed his hand. “Thank you,” you whispered, your voice barely audible.
“Anything for you, sweetheart,” he said, his voice so full of quiet conviction that it made your chest ache.
He leaned forward, brushing a soft kiss against your forehead before leaning back to grab the remote, a small, easy smile playing at his lips. “Okay, enough heavy stuff. Let’s pick a movie before we end up debating for an hour.”
You laughed faintly, the warmth of his kiss still lingering. But as he started scrolling through Netflix, you couldn’t help but glance at him out of the corner of your eye. The way his shoulders relaxed when he was with you, the soft hum he made under his breath when he was thinking—it was so different from the guarded, distant man you’d known before.
And that’s when the question slipped out, unbidden but insistent.
“Hey, Bucky?” you said softly, your voice barely above a whisper.
“Yeah?” he replied instantly, turning to look at you, his attention focused entirely on you.
You hesitated, the words catching in your throat. But then you forced yourself to say it, your heart pounding. “What are we?”
The question hung in the air, the silence stretching just long enough for doubt to creep in. But then Bucky set the remote down, turning to face you fully. His expression wasn’t hesitant or uncertain like it used to be, it was serious, calm, and sure.
“You’re mine,” he said simply, the words soft but unwavering. “And I’m yours. That’s all I know, and it’s all I want to be.”
Your breath caught, your chest tightening as the weight of his words settled over you. His hands came up to cup your face, his thumbs brushing gently over your cheeks as he looked at you like you were the only thing in the world that mattered.
“Does that work for you?” he asked, his voice quieter now, almost shy, like he wasn’t sure if he’d said too much.
You nodded, swallowing hard as emotion bubbled up in your chest. “Yeah,” you whispered, your voice trembling. “It works.”
His lips curved into a small, relieved smile, and he leaned in, pressing his forehead against yours. “Good,” he murmured, his thumbs still tracing soft patterns against your skin. “Because I’ve never been more sure about anything in my life.”
You just sat there, breathing him in, letting the weight of his words wash over you. The space between you didn’t feel like it was filled with doubt or hesitation, it felt solid. Real.
“Now,” he said after a beat, pulling back just enough to kiss the tip of your nose before reaching for the remote again. “What cheesy rom-com are we watching tonight? Because I know you’ve got one in mind.”
You laughed, the sound light and unguarded, as you reached for the blanket draped over the back of the couch. “You say that like you’re not the one who secretly loves rom-coms.”
“Hey,” he said, feigning indignation. “I’ve got a reputation to protect, doll.”
“Yeah, sure,” you teased, nudging him with your shoulder.
He smiled at you, and the look in his eyes, the quiet joy, the undeniable love, made your heart ache in the best way.
You felt like you weren’t just falling. You were landing somewhere safe.
--
The sun was warm against your skin, filtering through the leafy trees that lined the bustling farmer’s market. The scent of fresh flowers, ripe fruit, and baked bread swirled in the air, mingling with the chatter of vendors and the hum of conversations. People moved through the stands, their arms laden with produce and bouquets, but the only presence that mattered to you was Bucky’s.
He was beside you, his shoulder brushing yours every few steps, his hand gripping the bags of produce you’d insisted on buying. Every now and then, he glanced at you, flashing that crooked smile that still made your stomach flip.
“Do you really need more peaches?” he asked, his voice laced with mock exasperation as he eyed the basket you held.
“Yes,” you replied, feigning offense as you picked out two more and gently placed them into the bag. “You’ll thank me later when I make that peach cobbler you won’t stop talking about.”
He grinned, leaning down so his forehead lightly bumped yours. “Fine. Cobbler wins. But only if I get to eat it straight out of the dish.”
You laughed, nudging his arm with your elbow as you moved toward the next stall. “Only because its your housewarming gift..”
“You're the best” he murmured, his voice warm, before placing a quick kiss to the top of your head.
At the flower stand, the vibrant colors caught your eye. Bouquets of sunflowers, daisies, and tulips spilled across the table in a wild display of life. You reached out, letting your fingertips brush the soft petals of a sunflower as you admired its brightness.
You didn’t notice when Bucky stepped away, too absorbed in the moment. But when he returned, you turned to find him holding a small bundle of daisies, their white and yellow blooms bright against his dark shirt.
“For you,” he said softly, his voice low, almost shy.
The gesture made your heart ache, the simplicity of it filling you with warmth. You took the daisies, your fingers grazing his as you did. “You’re getting really good at this boyfriend thing,” you said, your smile teasing but sincere.
He smirked, leaning down to press a kiss to your temple. “Just trying to keep my girl happy.”
Your heart stuttered at his words, and you looked away, pretending to study the flowers so he wouldn’t see the way your cheeks burned. “You’re doing a pretty good job,” you admitted quietly, more to yourself than to him.
At the next stand, baskets of apples were piled high, their shiny red skins gleaming in the sunlight. You picked one up, turning it over in your hand. “What do you think?” you asked, holding it up for Bucky’s opinion.
He leaned closer, pretending to inspect it with exaggerated seriousness. “I think it’s an apple.”
You rolled your eyes, laughing. “You’re impossible.”
He grinned, grabbing an apple and tossing it into the bag. “Fine. You pick the apples, and I’ll carry them. That’s the deal.”
“Deal,” you said, sticking your hand out dramatically for a handshake.
Instead of shaking your hand, he pulled you closer by the wrist, his hand settling lightly on your waist. His thumb brushed against your side absentmindedly, the touch sending a spark through you. It was such a small thing, but it rooted you to the moment—a quiet reminder of how far you’d both come. You couldn't believe this was the same stand you stood at 3 and a half years ago watching Bucky breaknyour heart and yet here you were now.
By the time you’d finished making your rounds, your bags were full, and so was your heart. You both found a spot on a nearby bench, the wooden surface warmed by the sun. Bucky set the bags down at his feet and pulled out a basket of strawberries you’d picked up earlier.
“Fresh strawberries,” he said, plucking one from the pile. “Can’t beat this.”
You reached for one, but he held it just out of your reach, grinning mischievously.
“Bucky,” you laughed, leaning forward to grab it.
“What’s the magic word?” he teased, his voice playful.
You narrowed your eyes, your hand hovering. “Please.”
He finally let you take it, laughing as you popped the strawberry into your mouth. “Gotta keep you on your toes,” he said with a wink, leaning back against the bench.
The moment was so simple, so easy, and yet it felt monumental. His arm draped over the back of the bench, his fingers brushing your shoulder absentmindedly. His other hand found yours, his fingers lacing through yours like it was second nature.
The world felt quiet. Peaceful.
“Are you happy?” Bucky’s voice was soft, almost hesitant, as he broke the comfortable silence. His tone was so quiet that it almost got lost in the sounds of the world around you, the distant murmur of conversations, the occasional rustle of leaves in the warm breeze. But you heard it. You always heard him.
You turned to look at him, your chest tightening at the way he was watching you. His blue eyes, soft and searching, held a depth that made your heart ache in the best way. It wasn’t just a casual question. It was something deeper, something raw. Like he needed to hear it, needed to know that he was doing enough, that this, what you were building together was enough.
“Yeah,” you said honestly, your voice steady but tender. “I am.”
For a second, Bucky didn’t move. He just stared at you, like he was trying to memorize the way you looked at him, the way you said it. Then, slowly, his lips curled into a small, warm smile, the kind that reached his eyes and softened the sharp edges of his features.
His thumb brushed against the back of your hand in slow, deliberate circles, a quiet gesture that said everything he couldn’t put into words. “Good,” he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. “Because I’ve never been happier.”
The sincerity in his words wrapped around you like a blanket, filling every crack you hadn’t even realized was still there. It wasn’t loud or grandiose. It was simple, honest, and real.
You leaned into his side, letting your head rest against his shoulder. His arm tightened around you instinctively, pulling you closer. The warmth of his body, the steady rhythm of his breathing, it was all so familiar, yet so new. It felt like home, but a version of home you’d never known you needed until now.
This was different. This was real. This was everything you’d both fought for.
“I love you,” you whispered, the words slipping out before you could second-guess them.
You felt him stiffen slightly, his breathing hitching as the weight of your words hung in the air. His arm around you loosened just enough for him to pull back and look at you fully, his expression a mix of disbelief and something else, something vulnerable and raw.
“You do?” he asked, his voice cracking slightly as if he didn’t dare believe it.
You met his gaze, your eyes soft but unwavering. “I always have,” you admitted, your voice trembling with emotion. “And I never stopped.”
The silence that followed felt heavy, but not in a bad way. It was full of everything unsaid, everything you’d both held back for so long. And then you saw it, the way his eyes watered, the way his lips parted like he was trying to find the words but couldn’t.
You reached up, your thumb gently brushing away the tear that slipped down his cheek. “Hey,” you murmured, your voice soft and teasing despite the lump in your throat.
“I love you too,” he whispered, his voice so low it almost broke. His hand came up to cup your face, his touch gentle, reverent, like he was afraid you might disappear if he let go. “So much.”
You smiled through your own tears, your chest aching with a kind of joy you hadn’t thought you’d ever feel again. “Yeah, I know,” you said softly, your tone teasing but warm.
A shaky laugh escaped him, the sound raw and full of disbelief, as if he couldn’t quite wrap his head around the moment. He leaned forward, his forehead pressing against yours, his breath warm and shaky. For a moment, neither of you spoke. You just breathed each other in, the world around you fading into nothing.
“I never deserved you,” he said finally, his voice trembling with emotion. “Still don’t.”
His words hit you square in the chest, and you felt your throat tighten. You pulled back just enough to look at him, your hand still resting on his cheek. His blue eyes shimmered with unshed tears, his vulnerability laid bare in a way that made your heart ache.
“Bucky,” you said softly, shaking your head. “Don’t say that.”
“It’s true,” he insisted, his voice breaking. “You gave me everything, and all I ever did was hurt you. And even now, after everything, you’re still here. I don’t know why, but…” His voice trailed off, and he let out a shaky breath. “I’ll spend the rest of my life trying to be the man you deserve.”
You felt your chest tighten even further, a lump rising in your throat as his words washed over you. You cupped his face in both hands now, forcing him to meet your gaze. “You don’t have to spend the rest of your life proving anything to me,” you said firmly, your voice trembling. “You’re already enough, Bucky. You always have been, even before.”
His lips parted, but no words came out. Instead, he just stared at you, as if trying to memorize every detail of your face. His hands slid down to your waist, holding you gently, like you were something fragile and precious.
“Do you really mean that?” he asked quietly, his voice thick with emotion.
You smiled, brushing your thumbs over his cheekbones. “Every word,” you whispered. “I don’t care about the past anymore. All that matters is this. Us. Right here, right now.”
His eyes softened, and for a moment, you saw the walls he’d spent so many years building start to crumble. He let out a shaky laugh, leaning into your touch. “God, I love you,” he murmured. “I don’t even know if I can say it enough to make up for all the times I didn’t.”
“You just did,” you said with a soft smile, leaning in until your lips brushed his.
The kiss was slow, tender, and filled with a quiet kind of intensity that made your heart feel like it might burst. His hands tightened on your waist, pulling you closer as if he couldn’t bear the thought of any distance between you.
When you finally pulled back, your foreheads rested together again, your breaths mingling in the quiet space between you.
It wasn’t about wrong timing or unfinished promises—it was just you and him, finally in step, finally ready. Right person, right time, and this time, you both got it right.
538 notes · View notes
sleepy-steve · 7 months ago
Text
@steddieangstyaugust 04/08 // angst with a happy ending
wc: 2.3k // rating: G // cw: language // tags: post-s4, eddie lives, eddie in WITSEC, mutual pining, phone calls
divider credits @steddiecameraroll-graphics
Tumblr media
“So, where are you now?”
Steve knew he wasn’t going to get a real answer to this question—given that Eddie wasn’t allowed to say—but it was basically tradition at this point to ask. 
Eddie chuckled through the receiver. “Hmm… it’s windy. And cold as balls. Will probably start snowing soon.”
Steve raised his brows. “Snow? This early?”
Dustin, from Steve’s kitchen island, mirrored his look of interested surprise, and immediately started looking over the map laid out on the countertop. It was dotted with little red and yellow stickers and various scribblings.
“Yep,” Eddie responded, popping the P. “Pretty shit going out for a smoke, but lots of trees around, so the view is decent at least.”
“Lots of trees,” Steve repeats, with a pointed glance at Dustin, who hurriedly starts marking different spots on the map. 
“How’s Henderson’s map going?” Eddie asked, knowing by the tone what they were doing.
“It’s… going?” Steve responded with a shrug. “He thinks he’s worked out the movement system.”
“I have worked out the movement system, thank you very much,” Dustin snarked, not looking up at Steve. “We can track their movement from the West Coast back up North, hence the snow.”
Eddie laughs again. “Kid’s too smart for his own good.”
“You’re telling me,” Steve grumbles, moving away from the kitchen, as far as the cord allowed him to. He drops his voice low. “How you holding up?”
“I dunno,” Eddie sighs. “Same shit, different place… Same shitty government officials with the same shitty requirements.”
Steve wants to say so much, to reassure and comfort him, but holds back. Keeps it in. “How’s Wayne doing?”
“He’s alright, doesn’t love the cold…” Steve can picture Eddie looking over at where Wayne is probably sitting nearby. “Hopefully they’ll move us somewhere warmer next.”
“D’you know when that’ll be?” A small pit of anxiety swirls in Steve’s gut. As it did any time they spoke of Eddie needing to move.
“Nah, last time was six months, but time before was only three. Hopefully this is just another quick one.” Steve can hear Eddie chewing on his lip, can picture him playing with his hair.
“Steve!” Dustin calls from behind the wall. “Ask Eddie what kind of trees are around him!”
Steve snorts. “Did you get that one?”
“Tell him I have no idea,” Eddie deadpans. 
Lowering the receiver, Steve calls over his shoulder. “He doesn’t know, buddy.”
“What kind of trees…” Eddie grumbles, only slightly mocking. “I guess I can’t blame him for trying.”
“It’s how he deals.” Steve keeps his voice low. “He misses you. I miss you.” His brain scolds him—too much—and he quickly adds, “We all do.”
“Yeah,” Eddie sighs, and Steve’s almost sure he hears him hit his head on the wall. “I miss you too. All of you.”
It was a thing that happened often, for how infrequently Eddie was able to call. A kind of vulnerability that Steve supposed came from the fact that they couldn’t see each other, and wouldn’t for a long time yet. They’d skirt around it, but it was there, pulled taut between them, ready to break with one wrong move.
“How much longer?” Steve asks, like he doesn’t already know, like he hasn’t been counting down the days since Eddie got taken away.
Eddie exhales heavily, the sound muffling through the receiver. “Bit under three years.” Steve can hear the sad smile in his voice.
“Right.” Steve leans back against the wall, head tilted back as longing shoots through his gut. They were almost at the halfway point. There was so much he wanted to say, but he just… couldn’t. Steve would wait.
Tumblr media
Steve’s kicking snow off his boots at his front door when he hears the phone ring from inside. He bolts in, slipping on the floor slightly in his haste. 
“Hello?” he answers breathlessly.
“Hey.”
A wave of relief washes over him. “Eddie,” he breathes.
“You okay? Did I wake you up?” His tone immediately switches to one of concern.
“No, no, I just got back from the Henderson’s,” Steve says, running a hand through his hair, willing his heart to calm down now that he’s answered the call. “We wanted to call you, but… y’know.”
“Yeah…” Eddie sighs. “I wish you could.”
The silence settles, and they just listen to each other breathe for several long moments. Steve knows that Eddie is holding back, the same way he is. Saying things that are only close to what they mean. Their quiet filled with unanswered questions and things they wish they could say. Finally, Eddie breaks it.
“Are you by yourself?”
“Yeah, just me tonight,” Steve says, shrugging his jacket off. “Sorry to disappoint.”
Eddie doesn’t laugh at the joke. Steve didn’t really think it was that funny. Their constant need to skirt around the thing developing between them led to him saying some dumb stuff. He rolls his eyes at himself.
“I don’t think I could handle talking to anyone else tonight,” Eddie says, voice growing soft. “It’d be, I dunno, too much. With you, I can just… be, y’know?”
Steve is surprised—as he often is—at the honesty. He tries to make his next words sound casual, but he’s sure he fails miserably. “I’m glad I caught you then.”
“Yeah… me too.” Eddie doesn’t let the silence linger for too long this time. “So, any new Henderson theories to update me on?”
Steve snorts. “Of course.”
Letting him talk about his day at the Henderson’s, Eddie hums in the right moments, asks a few follow up questions, makes little jokes, but is otherwise quiet, seemingly content to just let Steve ramble. Happy to hear his voice. He lets Steve talk until he’s yawning too much to complete a full sentence.
“Sorry, I should let you go to sleep, it’s late.” Eddie’s tone is gentle, but like he’d rather be saying anything else.
“Nah, it’s cool, man,” Steve argues sleepily. “Don’t wanna waste your call.”
“It’s never wasted with you.”
“Eddie…” Steve doesn’t know what to say. Or rather, he knows exactly what he wants to say, but doesn’t know if he should. If he even could. He yawns again.
“Come on, bed time,” Eddie’s voice teases.
Steve feels the pull of his eyelids, begging for sleep. “Yeah, alright… Talk to you soon?” He tries to ask it casually, but again, can’t seem to manage it. Something like pleading coming through in his words.
“As soon as I can,” Eddie promises, voice tight with sincerity. “Goodnight.”
“Goodnight, Eddie.” Steve pauses. “Merry Christmas.”
He can hear the sad smile in Eddie’s voice. “Merry Christmas, Steve.”
Tumblr media
“How much longer now?” Steve asks, already knowing the answer.
“Two and a bit years,” Eddie sighs. “Past halfway, at least.”
Even Steve can tell he’s trying to convince himself it’s a good thing, but neither of them feel any happiness about it.
Tumblr media
It’s been almost six months since Steve heard from Eddie, much longer than any gap between calls before. Anxiety gnaws away at him, a constant presence whispering in the back of his mind and sitting like a stone in his stomach. The kids—barely even kids now, having graduated high school—were starting to show their worry. He begged and pleaded with invisible entities that they’d hear something soon.
The phone finally rings.
“Hello?” Steve answers with urgency, as he did every time it rang these days.
“Steve?” the voice croaks.
“Eddie!” Bringing a hand to his face, Steve’s eyes welled with tears. “Eddie, are you okay? What happened?”
“I’m fine, it’s okay,” Eddie reassures him, sounding anything but. “They just had us somewhere remote. We didn't have a phone.”
“What the fuck? Can they do that?” Quiet rage slips through Steve’s chest.
“Evidently, they can do whatever they want,” Eddie seethes. “Didn’t stop me from bringing hell at every check up until they moved us again.”
Steve winces at the pain in Eddie’s voice. “I’m so sorry, Eddie. It’s fucking awful, what they’re doing to you.”
“It’s bullshit!” Eddie snaps. “I’m so fucking sick of it. I can’t believe this was their solution. Like, I’m the one demonised and hunted down in Hawkins and somehow I’m the one that ends up punished for it! It’s not even a solution. All it’s doing is fucking me around.” He takes a breath. “It’s hurting me. It’s hurting us.”
To anyone else, it would sound like Eddie meant him-and-Wayne-us, or even him-and-the-entire-party-us. But Steve knew. Heard it in the way he almost whispered it. Steve wanted to match his anger, throw something, hit something. Instead, he willed it down.
“It fucking sucks,” Steve says, keeping his tone soft. “But we’re so close to the end now. It’ll be over soon.”
“I just…” Eddie’s voice lowers. Steve can picture the way the air deflates out of him. “I wish it didn’t have to be this way. I wish… you could’ve come with me.”
“Me too.” Steve lets the back of his head hit the wall, eyes squeezed shut. “I miss you. So much.”
“I miss you, too.” Eddie says it like it’s painful. Like it gets caught in his throat halfway up. Like he was saying something else entirely.
Tumblr media
“I’m sorry… I don’t know why I called when I don’t really have anything to say.” It’d been close to silent for more than five minutes before Eddie says it, voice soft. Almost timid.
The corner of Steve’s mouth lifts in a half-smile. “It’s okay. I’m just glad to hear your voice at all. To know you’re alive.”
The silence settles between them again. Comfortable, somehow. Eddie’s voice is smaller when he speaks again. “Only six months left.”
“Only six months,” Steve repeats, slightly more optimistic.
“We can… we can do it, right?” Eddie sounds so unsure. Steve can picture him playing with his hair. “It’ll be okay? When you visit?”
Steve knows what he means. He’s felt the same way for a long time. Scared that once they’re reunited, whatever this thing was—this delicate bubble of vulnerability—between them would burst. Each phone call found it wound tighter and tighter, pulled like a rubber band that would eventually reach its limit and snap, hurting both of them in the process. 
“It’ll be more than okay,” Steve says, sounding more sure than he feels. He wants more than anything to be able to hold him. To reach through the phone and wrap his arms tightly around him, feel the rise and fall of his breath and listen to his heartbeat.
“Promise?” Eddie asks, and Steve can picture him chewing on his nails.
“Promise.”
Tumblr media
“One month left,” Steve whispers in the dead of night. No one else is there, but something about the late hour makes him quiet. Or maybe it’s what he’s saying. Like a wish that needs to be kept secret, or it won’t come true.
“One month,” Eddie repeats, just as soft. “You’ll be here?”
“Wherever you are, I’ll be there,” Steve assures him.
He’s sure Eddie can feel it too. The thing between them growing more palpable, more solid, more real. The less time they have left, the stronger it becomes. It terrifies both of them.
Tumblr media
The car stops in an urban area of Chicago. Steve glances around as he gets out of the backseat, giving a quick thanks to the government official who drove him. His heart races. This is it. Double checking the address on the small piece of paper, he looks up to the block of apartment buildings, scanning the numbers.
Steve doesn’t need to look for long. At the next building, standing in the entryway, with his curly hair pulled into a messy bun, shadow of facial hair around his jaw, face more angular than Steve remembers, is—
“Eddie…” The name comes out in a soft breath, like a prayer. His eyes well up and he quickly blinks, as though the man might disappear if Steve couldn’t see him.
Whatever was holding Eddie to the stoop of his building breaks. He jumps down, skipping the stairs completely and landing with a thud of his boots. He runs, as quick as his legs allow him, until he crashes into Steve, almost knocking them both to the ground. With his arms around Steve’s neck, Eddie whispers his name over and over. Steve pulls him tight, arms wrapped around his waist. Steve can feel Eddie’s heartbeat matching his—racing, pounding, about to jump out of his chest. They hold each other like they’ll never let go, afraid that all of it could be taken away again.
Finally, Eddie pulls back, one hand softly entangled in Steve’s hair, and looks at him, huge eyes filled with tears. “You look different,” Eddie says with a wet laugh.
Steve can’t help but smile. “In a good way?”
Eddie nods with enthusiasm, grinning despite the tears. “In a really good way.”
Their eyes are locked on each other, and Steve can’t hold back anymore. He leans in, cautiously at first, before Eddie gives him a tiny nod, leaning in to meet him halfway. Their lips finally meet, crashing together, and Steve gasps at the feeling. It’s messy and desperate and shy. It’s everything they wished they could say, given to each other in their kiss. Steve brings his hands up to hold Eddie’s face, feeling the tears spill over and wiping them away with his thumbs.
They pull back, laughing and crying. Steve kisses him again and again and again, on his lips, his cheeks, his forehead, before finally just looking, taking in every detail of Eddie’s face. The deep brown of his eyes, the thick lashes, the faint dusting of freckles across his nose. “I’m never letting you go. Never again.”
Eddie laughs again. It sounds like a sob. “Never again. You promise?”
“I promise,” Steve says reverently. “I love you, Eddie.”
Eddie’s smile grows wider, a fresh lot of tears spilling from his eyes. “I love you, too.”
573 notes · View notes
mommyslittlebird · 1 month ago
Text
Her Special Girl
Stepmom!Wanda x Reader
After being away at college for three years, you finally come home for the holidays. And no one is more excited to see you than your stepmom.
CW: Stepmom/Stepdaughter, MOMMY ISSUES, slight daddy issues, mommy kink, cheating, breastfeeding, fingering (R receiving), mentions of strap usage, flashbacks, mentions of past: suicidal thoughts, loss of virginity, ghosting
Word Count: ~5k
A/N: I think if I keep this up, they’re going to revoke my degree in psychology and bury me for defending psychosexual development.
A/N: The fic that started it all. I'm getting nostaligic reuploading this one.
Part 1 of Her Special Girl
She knew something was wrong when you had called her to pick you from your mom’s house a week early. You weren’t supposed to be coming home till Christmas Eve, but here you were, curled up in her passenger seat only three days after being home for Christmas break. 
Wanda wasn’t supposed to be the one picking you up. You originally called your father, but he was, unsurprisingly, unavailable. Apparently he was off playing ‘not the world’s worst stepdad’ with Wanda’s boys for the week. Probably some bonding time enforced by Wanda. He was never terribly keen on spending time with his family. Plus it got the miserable old man out of her hair for a few days. Merry Christmas to Wanda.  
“Mom’s house was that bad, huh?” she asked. You simply nodded in response. She made a sympathetic noise and rubbed the back of your head. “I’m sorry sweetheart. We’ll talk about it when we get home?” 
You nodded again, thankful she wasn’t going to fill the car with awkward small talk. You reached for the radio, turning up the quiet christmas music. You rested your head against your knees, absently humming the familiar music to soothe yourself. You didn’t notice the way Wanda’s heart absolutely melted everytime she got a glance at you. As much as it broke her heart that you’d had a bad experience at your mother’s house, she was glad to have you home for Christmas. 
—------
Wanda and your father had married when you were around 16. In the first years, you weren’t close. In fact, you had hated Wanda at first. The kindness and gentleness she offered you was so alien and unfamiliar. Everytime she did you a favor without being asked, or made a move to give you physical reassurance, you felt like your inside would turn to mush. By that point, you were old enough to decide when you wanted to go to your dad’s house, and it felt easier to avoid her entirely than confront the gnawing feeling in your chest that arose whenever you interacted with her. So you spent those years at your mom’s house.
But as time passed, something shifted. 
In what was supposed to be your last semester of high school, it became pretty clear you were not going to pass. Your life, the one you had planned for at least, fell into a tailspin. You watched all of your friends move on without you. Both of your parents were extremely disappointed with you and seemed to give up on you in favor of the new families they’d created. All of your hopes and dreams of finally escaping to college were put on hold. You had completely lost all direction. 
And one night in late July, when there was no school to look forward to in August and no hope of starting a life of your own without a high school diploma, you hit rock bottom. You were lying down in the shower at your dad’s house and you found yourself unable to get up. You couldn’t move. You couldn’t do it anymore. And just when you thought your body would decay into the blue tile, you heard a knock at the door.
“Honey? Are you okay in there?” 
It was Wanda. You wanted to yell that you were fine and you'd be out in a minute, but you couldn’t get the words out of your mouth. So you didn’t respond. 
You heard the sound of a key pressing into the lock, and the hesitant steps of your stepmother making her way into the bathroom. “Honey?” she called again. She gasped when she found your limp body in the shower. She threw the glass door open, turned off the shower that had long since gone cold, and wrapped you up in a towel. You were too far gone to be embarrassed that your stepmother was seeing you naked at 18 years old. All you could do was throw your arms around her and sob and babble apologies. 
“Oh! My sweet girl. How long have you been in here? I just woke up to use the restroom and I heard the water still running. You poor thing, have you been in here all night? You’re freezing. Your poor lips are purple! Come on, let's get you warmed up.”
With impressive strength, she was able to pick you up and carry you to bed. She threw all of your softest blankets around you cocooning you with warmth on all sides. Then she sat on the bed next to you, wiping the cold wet hair from your forehead. 
And for once, you were too weak to push her away. Too weak to fight the magnetic draw you had always had towards the woman. You needed her more than anything in the world. You wanted to be surrounded by her. You craved an impossible closeness with her. The hole in your heart had grown so big it nearly devoured you, and she was here to patch it up and kiss it all better.
So you melted into her touch, inching your body closer to where she sat on the bed until you were wrapped around her. You almost expected her to inquire as to where this was coming from, the sudden closeness after avoiding her for so long. You thought maybe she would even reprimand you for your childish behavior, or call you weird for acting like this with her. But she didn’t. “Aww my sweet girl. You’ll be alright. I’m not going anywhere. Mama’s here.”
And she didn’t call you weird when you tugged on her nightshirt, silently asking her to lay down with you. She simply crawled under the covers, kissed your head, and pulled your still naked body into her arms. “You poor thing, you're still freezing. It’s okay, mama will keep warm.”
And she didn’t reprimand you when you decided there was still too much separation, so you pulled her nightshirt up over her head, leaving her bare in bed with you. “Mmm, you’re right this will get you all nice and warmed up. You're a very smart girl.”
“I love you, mama.”
“I love you too, sweet girl.”
She tangled her body into yours, enveloping you in the warmest embrace. Her skin was so incredibly soft against your, pressed into every inch of your body. You could feel the way her heart overflowed with contented joy with you between her arms. 
And nothing was ever the same after that. In the span of twenty minutes with her, you’d gone from believing you could die on the shower floor and no one would care, to feeling like the single most important thing in her entire world. You were hers. 
And you were hers when she gave you your first kiss over an episode of “Legend of Korra.” You’d been so over eager, it’d felt like you were trying to eat her face, but she didn’t make fun of you. She just calmly pulled back, giving you all the instructions you needed to make your second kiss perfect. 
And you were hers when she took your virginity while your father was away on a business trip. She had laid you out on the bed, kissing slow trails down your stomach while you gasped and shuttered at every new sensation. That first night, she treated you like you were made of the finest glass, beautiful and delicate. 
And you were hers when she cried into your arms, begging you not to go so far away for college. With her help, you’d finally gotten a high school diploma. You had the funding from your father to go anywhere you wanted. She wanted to want you to go, she really did. She wanted to want whatever was best for you, but she wasn’t ready to let go of you yet. 
But when you packed your bags and left anyway, you couldn’t be hers any longer. There were no phone calls, no texts, no apologies or explanations for why you left. You were simply gone like you’d never existed in the first place.  
—------
“So,” she asked, helping you carry in your luggage and dropping it in the foyer, “do you wanna talk about what happened with your mother?” She knew you and your mother had never gotten along. She was honestly more wondering why you even decided to go home in the first place. You had spent Christmases with your friends since you’d left for college, but this year you had inexplicably decided to come home. 
You shrugged. “Same as always, I guess. There’s never been a group of people I’m so palpably unimportant to. She and my stepdad have a family of their own, ya know? And I’m just… not part of it. Every time I’m there I feel like a ghost haunting a happy family.” Tears welled up in your eyes, falling down your cheeks. 
“Oh, honey,” Wanda sighed, cupping your cheek with her hand. You only cried harder at the gesture. It was so kind. So gentle. So familiar. You fought your every instinct to not throw yourself against, clinging to her like a petulant child. You wanted to be close to her again.  
The look in her eyes made you feel like you were going to explode. She was listening to you, like actually listening to you. You couldn’t help but pour your heart out to her. “I don’t even know why I tried to come home this year. I just had this idea that I was gonna come home after being gone for so long and she was going to have magically changed. I just had this, like… fantasy that she’d wrap her arms around me and apologize for not being there for me, say that all this time away has made her realize that she can’t live without me, tell me how I’m her most special little girl and she’ll do anything to make it right.”
You turned away from her, suddenly very embarrassed of all the things you’d just confessed. “It was stupid. Whatever. It’s never been like that and it’s never going to be like that. I’m fucking 22, I wasn’t going to be mommy’s little princess anyway.” You felt the urge to run away. You couldn’t bear to look at your stepmother’s face any longer. You made a quick break for the stairs, but Wanda caught your wrist.
“Honey, wait!” she said, pulling you back around to face her. Your head spun and your skin tingled when she touched you. “You know you're still my special girl, right?” 
“Of course, but you have your boys and they’re your whole world. And that’s a good thing! They’re really lucky to have you, I just…” You trailed off, unsure of what to say next. 
“You just?” she asked after you didn’t speak for a minute. 
Another torrent of tears stung your eyes. “I can’t be your special girl. I’m not even really yours.”
Wanda tilted her head in confusion. “What do you mean by that, honey?”
“I’m not your baby,” you said, choked up by your failed attempt to not let your tears fall. You ducked your head, avoiding her gaze at all cost.
She took a step towards you. “Hey,” she started, reaching for your chin to make you look at her. “I’ve missed you, you know? While you’ve been gone.”
“You did?” you asked in almost a whisper. 
“I did,” she reassured. “I thought about you all the time. I never let your father get rid of your bedroom, even though he wanted to move his office there. And there’s still a chair at the end of the dining table for you. And in the winter time I always buy that peppermint creamer for my coffee because it was always your favorite.”
Your resolve finally crumbled and you threw yourself around her, clinging to her desperately. “I missed you too, mama. I wanted to come home to see you, but I didn’t think you’d ever wanna see me again. After I… I thought you’d hate me forever!” you were sobbing in her arms, head tucked under her chin as her long nails scratched your scalp, just how you like. 
“Shh, baby it’s okay. I could never hate you. You’re home now. Mama’s got you,” she cooed. “Let’s get you a nice warm bath, get you all cleaned up, and then we can watch a movie in my room. Does that sound good?”
You nodded, reluctantly removing yourself from her. She reached out for your hand and smiled when you grabbed her arm with both hands, clinging to her awkwardly as you made your way up the steps. She led you to the master bathroom that had a fancy corner tub. She ran the water, checking the temperature to make sure the water was just right. 
“Alright pretty girl, arms up,” she said, lifting the hem of your shirt over your head. She neatly folded your shirt and placed it on the counter. She turned around to find you with your arms bashfully crossed over your chest. She took your hand. “None of that, sweet girl. It’s just you and mama, you don’t need to cover yourself.”
“‘s cold,” you mumbled, goosebumps rising across your chest.
“I know,” she said, bending down to unbutton your pants and push them down around your ankles. You wrapped your arms around her neck, using her for balance as you kicked out of your pants. “We’re gonna have you all warmed up in just a second, sweetheart.”
As soon as you were naked, you scrambled over to the warm tub. Steam was rising from the water’s surface where it met the cool air. You hissed as your cold feet met the water. Wanda giggled at your eagerness, folding your pants and underwear and placing them on top of your shirt. “Careful, pretty girl,” she chuckled. 
You sank into the tub, slowly allowing your body to adjust to the temperature. You sighed in contentment, resting your head back against the ledge of the tub. You rolled your head to the side to face Wanda, who had stripped off her jeans, leaving her in a long gray sweater that barely covered her ass. Your eyes glimmered at the sight of the beautiful woman. “Will you get in with me?” you asked. “Please?”
“Not tonight, honey,” she said, sitting down on the ledge of the tub behind your head. She stuck her feet into the water on either side of you, leaving your head between her bare thighs. “Mama’s already had her bath. Now keep your head tilted back for me. I don’t wanna get any soap in your eyes.” Any protests you had were quickly cut short when you felt long fingers massaging your favorite coconut shampoo in your hair. Wanda worked cautiously, careful not to get any soap in your eyes. She somehow managed to keep your face almost entirely dry throughout the entire process. 
You nearly started to cry when she started applying soap to your body with a soft washcloth. It had been so long since someone had touched you so gently. You could feel how much she cared for you as she softly scrubbed the day's grime from your body. Each caress left trails of goosebumps rising on your soapy skin. You felt like you might melt into the bathwater. 
“Alright little love, kneel up nice and straight for me so I can get you all clean,” she calmly commanded. You hesitantly got up on your knees and turned to face her, reluctant to pull your body from the warmth of the water. Now that you were looking up at her, you felt suddenly exposed again. It was much easier to be naked in front of her with your back turned. 
You took in a sharp inhale when the washcloth landed between your legs. “Mama…” you whined, looking up at her with worried eyes. Her touch felt so good you couldn’t help but buck against the cloth while a knot still coiled in the pit of your stomach. You had the fleeing thought that you should tell her to stop and that this was wrong. But as she continued her ministrations, your head seemed to empty itself of any such thoughts. All you could focus on was the growing sensation between your legs. 
“Aww, sweet girl,” Wanda cooed. “It’s okay that you like it when you like it when mama touches you like this honey. You don't have to be embarrassed, angel.” She made slow, teasing circles around your clit through the thick cloth. You grabbed her arm, keeping her in place until she finally had had enough of the teasing and gently freed herself of your grip. 
“Mama,” you whined again as she continued to wash down the curve of your ass and the inside of your thighs. You weren’t sure why, exactly, you found yourself chanting her name, but it seemed to be the only word you could find. 
She smiled. “You’re okay, angel. Mama got you. I love you so very much, sweetheart. I’m gonna take care of you, just like I used to. There’s no need to be embarrassed or guilty or scared. You’re still your mama’s special girl, okay?” She leaned down to kiss your forehead. You closed your eyes and allowed her complete control over your body.  “We’re all finished, detka. You can sit back down now.” She guided you back down into the water, turning you back around and resting your head against her inner thigh. She gently started to dry your hair as you settled back into the water. You found yourself wrapping your arms around her calf, clutching at her like she might fly away.
“Mama?” 
“Yes, little love?”
“Do you think there’s something wrong with me?”
“How do you mean, angel?” Her voice was laced with concern. You weren’t exactly sure how to respond, so you nuzzled your face into her thigh in embarrassment. “Hey little love.” She bent down so she could see your face. “It’s okay. You can tell mama. You don’t have to be embarrassed.”
You shifted around uncomfortably, unsure of how to phrase what you wanted to say. “I need you really badly mama,” you said, barely above a whisper. “I know I’m too old, but I wanna be your special little girl forever.” 
“Oh honey,” she soothed, “you’re never too old to be my special little girl. Even if you wanted me to take care of you forever, I’d love every second of it.” She laid back against the wall, closing her eyes and allowing herself to fantasize about what it would be like to have you back. Forever, this time. A faint smile painted her face at the thought. “Don’t ever let anyone tell you you’re too old to need your mama. They might not understand it like you do, but you are a very very special girl and your mama loves you very very much.”
You nodded against her, shyly tucking your face back into her thigh. You sat like that for a minute, letting her fingers scratch your damp scalp while you smiled in contentment. 
But you could only rest naked between her bare legs for so long before the little pings of arousal took over. You turned around to face her, this time straddling a single one of her legs between two of your own. You sat back on your feet, resting your head on her knee. 
“Mama, please. I need to feel you again,” you sighed. You desperately craved the feeling of closeness you’d once shared. The feeling that you and her were the only two people in the world, and that you were as important to her as she was to you, and that was the only thing that mattered. 
You wanted her inside of you, touching all the parts of you no one else got to see. You yearned for the way she made you feel like the most precious thing in the universe, chasing your pleasure like it was her own. She felt good when you felt good. 
Conversely, you wanted to be inside of her, pushing into her like a puzzle piece that had always meant to fit together. You felt like you could rewrite time, finally inside your mama like you were supposed to be all along. 
She reached down beside the tub and pulled up a fluffy pink towel. She stretched it out with her arms, welcoming you into a soft embrace. She took such care in drying off every part of you, down to your calves that still stayed in the water. 
You sat in between her legs, her arms wrapped around your bare body. She pulled you close to her, your back flush against her chest. Then she wrapped her legs around yours, effectively pinning them open against the wall of the tub. 
You pulled at the sleeves of her sweater, desperate to get closer to her. There was still too much fabric between the two of your bodies. 
She shushed you pleas with gentle hands. “Not right now, detka. Let mama show you how much she’s missed you, okay? Then we can cuddle up all naked under the soft blankets on the bed just how we like to. Does that sound okay?”
You let out a displeased whine. You were extremely impatient. It had been years since you’d had her so close. But as she stroked your hair with one hand and your clit with the other, you found yourself more amenable to suggestions. “P-promise?”
“I promise, sweetheart,” she reassured. 
She kept her pace just steady enough that talking, and thinking for that matter, became difficult. “A-and we stay like that all-all night?”
“All night, angel.”
You finally nodded in agreement, relaxing against her. You kept a ironclad grip on her bicep, feeling the muscles flex as she played with your most sensitive parts. 
She moved her fingers down through your folds, teasing your entrance. You tried to force your hips down onto her fingers, but her legs kept you from moving. You settled instead for whining like an injured puppy. “Please mama, please.”
“Mmm,” she hummed in your ear, circling your entrance with the tip of her finger. “I’m so lucky. I get to have my most special girl and all her most special parts,” she sunk her middle finger into you, eliciting a mangled groan, “all to myself.” 
“All yours,” you assured, feeling her finger curl and twist inside of you, making room for more. She was always so calculated with the way she pleased you. You were like a present she was methodically unwrapping, peeling each piece of tape off, careful not to damage the paper. She was in no rush to tear you apart. She kept her painfully slow pace, but sunk a second finger into you. You felt your eyes roll to the back of your head. “I’m all yours, mama.” 
She leaned your head back onto her shoulder and kissed your cheek. You didn’t even notice the uncomfortable strain the position should’ve caused your neck. There was just her everywhere, caressing each part of your body with a tenderness you’d never experienced anywhere else. Her hand explored your chest, teasing hard nipples with gentle pinches and soft touches. Nails scraped their way down the soft expanse of your stomach, paying special attention to the curve of your hip bone.
“Mama, I love you. You feel so good inside of me, please don’t stop. Oh god please never stop,” you whined. You didn’t even care that she was moving her fingers too slow to make you cum. You were so content with just her filling you up, touching the parts of you no one else got to touch. You got to be hers all over again.
You thought back to your days with her, home alone. She’d let you sit on her lap in her office, arms and legs wrapped around her like a koala bear, her strap nestled inside of you. She was always so impressed by your ability to stay still for hours on end. But how could you want for anything more than to be full of her?
“You’re so tight and warm for mama,” she cooed. “I love feeling you around my fingers, baby. You make such pretty noises.” She sped up her movements, highlighting the sound of the wetness between your legs. You were nearly dripping a trail down the side of the tub. 
You tried to buck against her hand, but her legs kept you perfectly still. “Ooh mama. I love you. I love you mama,” you cried, unable to escape the building pleasure of her fingers. She slipped a third finger inside of you, only further spurring your desperate cries. “Please mama!  Please, I'm so full. Mama I wanna cum for you. I wanna cum on your fingers. Please! Please let me cum on your fingers.” 
Her fingers twisted and curled in all the ways that drove you crazy. You knew you couldn’t cum until she touched your clit, which she was tactfully avoiding for that exact reason, but you still felt nearly out of your mind with pleasure. You were jerking against her now, causing her to wrap her arms around your waist. “Calm down honey. Mama’s got you. You’re doing so good for me sweet girl.”
“Good girl for mama,” you mumbled brainlessly. The continuous pounding of her fingers made your head spin. There was nothing in the whole world but you and your mama. Nothing else mattered. 
“That’s right, angel. You’re mama’s good girl,” she praised. 
You nodded dumbly, unable to muster any more thoughts than “mama” which you chanted repeatedly. She shoved three fingers in your mouth, making the word come out even more unintelligible. You whined around her hand, but obediently sucked her fingers. 
“Can you touch yourself for me princess?” She asked, both her hands too occupied to finally put an end to your abuse. You both knew that just a little pressure to your clit would finally push you over the edge. 
You didn’t even acknowledge her question, just hopelessly cried around her fingers. “Aww sweet girl, you need mama to do it for you? That’s okay, honey. Mama will take care of it.” She pulled her fingers from your mouth, now covered in your spit, and reached down between your legs. She kissed the side of your head while she finally attended to your neglected clit. “That’s it, princess. Cum on mama’s hand.”
You were nearly silent as you fell over the edge, unable to do little more than jerk and squeak. She gently led you down from the high, removing her fingers and bracing you against herself so you didn’t tumble back into the now cold bathtub. She cleaned you up with a washcloth and wrapped you back up in the soft towel. 
She chuckled when she picked you up and saw your face, blissed out and stupid. She thought back to before you had left for college, when you were 18 and it took a lot more than three fingers and 20 minutes to get you here. “Nobody has touched you like that for a long time, have they angel?”
You shook your head against her chest. “Only you mama.” 
She smiled at the admission. Laying you down at the center of her big bed. You pawed at her sweater when she pulled away. “I’m just taking this off. I’ll be down there in just a second.”
She crawled under the covers only a moment later, pulling you closer and discarding the towel onto the floor. You nuzzled into her neck, wrapping your arms around her waist. You were so warm and so loved. You felt so important again, just like you did the fateful night she’d pulled you from the cold shower. In that moment, you couldn’t wrap your head around why you’d ever left. How could you ever have left anything so perfect?
“Mama, can I be inside of you next time?” You mumbled into her chest, unwilling to completely separate yourself from her. 
“Of course you can,” she replied, pulling you in to kiss your forehead. “Anything for my special girl.”
You smiled. “Can I use the dark red toy? The one that gives you the little bump right here?” You touched her lower stomach in indication. 
She couldn’t help but laugh at the request, recalling the only other time she allowed you to use that toy right before you left. Seeing the bulge in her lower stomach had gotten you so excited you’d pathetically rutted into like a teenage boy. “Only if you can be gentle with mama.”
“Mhm,” you hummed. “Gentle with mama.” 
She smiled down at you, noticing your eyelids start to droop. “That’s enough for tonight, little love. Rest now and we can talk some more in the morning, okay?” She gently guided your head down to her chest. She smiled when you almost immediately took her nipple into your mouth, suckling contentedly, just like she’d taught you to do. Oh, how she loved you.
She closed her eyes, allowing herself to drift off into a daydream. Maybe she could convince you to move schools so you could come back, live at home with her. Every stressful assignment or class or situation with your friends could end like this: in this intimate act that drowned out both your stress and hers. Maybe if you’d stay, she could get on hormones and start actually producing milk again. All for you. All for her baby girl. And she'd remind you how loved you were everyday, and you never take her for granted again. 
Yes, she’ll have you back in her arms just like it used to be. You’ll come home to her, and you’ll finally see that you’ll never need anyone else ever again.
204 notes · View notes
flowerandblood · 7 months ago
Text
The Price of Pride (6/?)
[ canon • Aemond x Royce • female ]
[ warnings: kissing, mutual masturbation, infidelity, smut, the angst, sexual tension, imprisonment, abuse of power, manipulation ]
Tumblr media
[ description: Prince Aemond finds a solution to the disproportion in the number of dragons between Dragonstone and King's Landing: he decides to find dragon blood and, like his half-sister, train dragon riders. He takes as his target the daughter of Daemon Targaryen and Rhea Royce, whom he abducts and imprisons in the Red Keep. Slow burn, darkish, insolent, arrogant Aemond. I have combined several requests here: (dragon blood female & prisoner female). ]
* English is not my first language. Please, do not repost. Enjoy! *
Next chapters: Masterlist
_____
Never before had the wooden ceiling of a bed seemed so interesting to her.
The Maester was trying to be gentle and his touch was respectful – she knew that, but still what he was doing, the fact that there were other people around behind the cream curtains made her tense, even though she knew the verdict would be one.
When the examination was finally completed she sighed quietly and swallowed hard, rising on her elbow – she lowered her skirt down thinking she wouldn't give them the satisfaction and cry – Maester's voice and what he said was like honey to her ears.
"She is a maiden, My King. I have no doubt."
A moment later, she heard the sound of a door opening and closing with a loud slam.
Prince Aemond gave everyone an expression of his fury at this obviously unfounded accusation.
She took a quiet breath as someone pulled aside one of the veils – the king's face seemed satisfied, as if not the end result but the fact that he had once again shown his brother who had the last word was his reward.
"I am relieved, dear cousin, that you have come to no harm under my brother's care. I hope you understand that in no way did I mean to offend you or undermine your virtue." He said lightly, knowing that she could not reply anything other than to confirm his certainly sincere and good intentions.
"I am grateful to you for your concern, Your Grace." She replied, looking him straight in the eye, to her surprise feeling neither bitterness nor regret.
This would at least cut off any further gossip about her and the tongue of the servant who had given her pleasure that day, as promised by the prince.
She guessed he would not leave it at that.
"I wish to see your dragon and judge for myself the value he will bring to the upcoming battles. I also want him to stay in the Dragon's Pit with the rest of the dragons and not with Vhagar." He said, and she nodded, knowing that there was no point in standing up.
This brother or another, what difference did it make.
"He is still wild and untamed, my King. Accustomed to freedom. I fear that sudden confinement may kill his spirit." She replied softly.
Aegon nodded.
"I may yet change my decision. For now, I want to see him."
In accordance with his desire, he, she and a retinue consisting of several members of the Kingsguard, including Ser Criston Cole, set off on horseback to Vhagar's lair where the two dragons rested.
When they arrived, she felt joy, or rather a new kind of it, one she had experienced for the first time when she saw Sheepstealer.
Her dragon squawked happily at the sight of her, coming quickly up to her on his paws, watching her from all sides, intrigued, paying no attention to the other newcomers.
He was as sweet as a baby, she thought with tenderness, lonely for long years, craving tenderness, understanding and attention as much as she did.
He was everything she was, which is why the moment she first looked into his eyes she knew she would succeed in taming him.
She knew what he needed and she was able to give it to him, and he reciprocated.
Her dragon was the only man she needed.
"Magnificent. Fierce. And large indeed. Bigger than Sunfyre. Very well." Exclaimed the King with a smile, clearly pleased and reassured.
When his brother was not next to him he felt in control of the situation again.
She stroked the muzzle of her dragon, for some reason also smiling, its scales under her skin hard and rough.
"We are at your service, my King." She replied, wanting to be sure they would leave her alone.
She just wanted to be close to her dragon, nothing more.
"Good. You and my brother will take turns patrolling the sky daily. This will relieve the burden on Vhagar and allow the prince to attend to other, equally important matters." He said, and she nodded.
"Present our subjects with our new dragon. Show them that we are stronger than ever." He commanded, and she held back the smile of amusement that pressed across her face.
Is that so?
Outside? Maybe.
But inside, they were one rotten fruit.
"My King."
Flying over King's Landing was a kind of liberation for her – she felt she was showing not only the world what she had become, but more importantly her father.
She hoped, feeling the wind in her hair, whirling on the Sheepstealer in the skies with laughter, that Daemon was throwing his cups in Dragonstone out of rage, cursing the day she was born.
Although she hated her heritage and her name, it was the dragon that saved her and gave her life meaning.
It felt like they understood each other without words, that one move of hers was enough to make him change his flight course to where she wanted or dive down.
Once they landed, she always spent a bit of time with him, lying on the grass beside him, stroking his muzzle – she wanted him to know that he wasn't just her tool that she used.
No.
She felt something completely different that filled her heart wonderfully.
Love.
Looking out of the corner of her eye at Vhagar lying in the distance, plunged into a deep sleep, completely ignoring them, she wondered if these were the feelings that Prince Aemond had for his dragoness.
You should fall to your knees before her, you fucking whore, not laugh.
This was not an expression of his pride then.
It was an expression of his deep affection for her.
She smiled at this thought, recognising that at last she understood him.
Her expression was gentle and contented when, walking down the corridor of the Red Keep with a guard who did not leave her side, she came across him, apparently heading for Vhagar's liege.
"Where have you been?" He asked disturbed, seeing her riding attire.
She sighed quietly, pulling her black leather gloves from her hands.
"The King ordered that we take turns patrolling the skies. I have done that duty today. You may rest." She said, and he swallowed hard, something expression in his face as if he felt discomfort.
Another thing he was taking away from him, she thought.
"Leave us." He directed his cold words to the guard. He nodded and walked away with the quiet clang of his steel armour.
The prince moved away towards the cloisters, and she moved with him.
He didn't want anyone to hear their conversation.
"What did you say to him?" He asked, looking sideways, as if he couldn't bear to see her.
"To whom?"
"To my brother. Did you betray me?" He asked coldly, throwing her a drawn-out, stern look.
She sighed heavily and shook her head, closing her eyes, tired after the physical exertion, not having the strength for his baseless accusations.
"How?" She asked, his jaw clenched, his body upright and tense.
"Don't play a fucking fool. You know perfectly well what I'm referring to."
She laughed at his words, shrugging her shoulders, bringing him to the brink of fury.
She could see it in his wide-open eye, in his feral, furious gaze.
"I know, but I haven't told him anything and I won't. It's not in my nature to complicate a situation where I'm comfortable. Being your enemy is not my desire. The lack of your unity drastically reduces my chances of survival, and having tamed the dragon, its value in my eyes has increased greatly." She said lightly, looking him straight in the eye, seeing that his hands entwined behind his back were clenched into fists.
He hated it when she spoke to him like that, but he couldn't do anything to her in public.
"I also wish for you to continue to teach me the language of Old Valyria. In return, I will report to you on what I am asked and what the King tells me to soothe your troubled soul." She hummed with a smile, watching with satisfaction as he drew in a loud breath and licked his lower lip, apparently trying not to use his hands on her long neck.
"Do we have an agreement, my Prince?" She asked, cocking her head.
He sighed, glancing sideways, and shook his head, clearly not believing that he had consented to such humiliation.
"In the library. Every day, right after supper."
She learned of Lady Floris Baratheon's arrival in the Red Keep from her maid – braiding some of her hair at the back of her head, she told her of what she had seen.
"Lady Floris arrived in a brown gown embroidered with gold thread. Her hair is black and long, pinned up in a braid, smoothed down in front, her forehead high, her gaze proud and solemn. Her smile, in my opinion, has no lightness or conviction." Said Lysa, and she giggled under her breath, looking at her and herself in the reflection of the mirror.
"What a harsh judgement. Perhaps it was that smile that the prince found so charming that he chose her." She replied lightly, thinking with amusement that her cousin was surely writhing in agony right now, entertaining his betrothed.
Good, she thought.
Let him suffer.
"Perhaps, however, the memory of that day must spend his sleep." Said Lysa, gracefully weaving one of her strands in with the rest of her hairstyle.
She blinked, intrigued.
"What do you mean?"
Lysa looked at her surprised, as if snapped out of her reverie.
"Don't you know, my Lady? It was on this day that Prince Aemond killed Prince Lucerys. That poor boy. His mother searched for his remains in madness and despair, but apparently there was nothing left of him but his cloak. He was devoured by Vhagar." She explained, and she swallowed hard, feeling a cold sweat run down her back.
He says that Luke's death was an accident, but I don't know if I believe him.
I don't recognise him anymore and I warn you that he's unpredictable.
She was sure she would eat her supper as usual in solitude, but it turned out that the King had held a small banquet and she was to attend.
Aegon wanted to show off her dragon and what she had done, while humiliating his brother and his betrothed, she thought wryly, walking there reluctantly.
When the door opened in front of her, she saw a long table, on either side of which sat the royal family and their loyal lords with their relatives.
She did not know where she should sit or what to do, the King, however, decided to take pity on her.
"Ah, here is my dear, fearless cousin. Come here, my Lady, I have assigned you a seat next to my brother. Perhaps your presence will lift his spirits." He called out, and she swallowed hard, lowering her gaze, knowing that she couldn't react to this, that she just had to survive it.
She sat down in the only empty seat, between her cousin and the king's wife, Helaena – she was pale and sad, staring off into the distance somewhere with empty eyes.
She still had not come to terms with the death of her son.
However, as she sank into her grief and sorrow, the King, on the contrary, was bubbling over with a desire for revenge, ready for action.
When she glanced sideways, all she saw was his hand clenched into a fist, his familiar scent reached her nostrils – she swallowed quietly, twisting in her seat, feeling a pleasant pulsing between her thighs, for some reason remembering how pleasant the touch of his fingers was there, sinking into her damp folds.
She reached for her wine cup and took a loud sip from it, not bothering to look to the side, her gaze fixed on the Queen Alicent who sat opposite her.
"My Lady." She heard an unfamiliar female voice directed in her side and she let out a quiet breath, taking another sip from her goblet, hearing her cousin twist restlessly in his chair.
She looked at Floris Baratheon and forced herself to give her the kindest, warmest smile she could afford. Floris was also smiling; had it not been for her gaze, she might have found her expression even sympathetic.
However, her eyebrows arched in some sort of compassion, a sign that she wanted to show her false understanding.
"I congratulate you on taming a dragon. No one expected you to succeed." She said softly, shaking her head as if filled with sincere admiration.
The corner of her mouth twitched, but she managed not to laugh.
"I didn't believe it myself, my Lady. I was convinced that I would burn and become dust." She replied lightly, not taking her eyes off her.
Several people at the table chuckled at her words as Floris watched her for a moment, playing with the small gold ring on her heart finger.
"The gods have spared you. Will you stand to fight your father?" She asked, as if giving her a challenge of sorts.
"Enough." She heard her cousin's impatient voice between them directed at his betrothed.
She, however, found that she was happy to answer her.
"My dragon lacks experience and composure. I will be a mere support for the King and the Prince." She replied, and Floris leaned back, intrigued.
"Support indeed needed." Aegon added, popping a grape into his mouth, biting through it with a loud crunch. "On which we all agree. Now, music!"
For the rest of the feast, she pretended to be very focused on her piece of roast, which she ate slowly, knowing that she couldn't flee immediately if she didn't want to offend the King – she didn't hold him in special esteem but she knew that he held her in some sort of affection, and after what he had accused her of after his son's death, she feared that one wrong move on her part would be enough for her to fall back into his disfavour.
True, the responsible parties had been found and the King himself had brought them justice, however, she could not let him begin to think again that she had helped her father let them into the keep.
He had to be sure that she was faithful to him.
They both had to be sure of it.
Him and his brother.
She swallowed hard, pulled out of her reverie, feeling a shudder when her cousin's knee pressed against hers. She was sure he simply wanted to change position, he, however, spread himself out comfortably, leaving his leg where it was.
Should she move away?
Do nothing?
What was that supposed to mean?
She glanced sideways at his hand out of the corner of her eye – she could see that his fingers were tapping the tabletop in some nervous, impatient gesture.
Their lessons.
Was he trying to tell her to leave and go to the library before he did, so as not to frustrate his betrothed?
She wanted to ask him that, but couldn't, so she decided she would do what she thought appropriate and simply stood up, nodding her head at the King.
"Your Grace. I will retire now, if you will allow me." She said softly, and Aegon nodded.
"I allow it." He replied, his voice through the amount of wine he had managed to drink like a babble.
Gods help me, she thought as she bowed to him and the Queen Dowager, without bestowing even a single glance on the prince or his betrothed.
She waited in her chamber for half an hour, changing in the meantime into the more comfortable, casual silk robe the Queen had given her, throwing it over her nightgown, tying it around her waist.
When she finally stepped outside her guard furrowed his brow and shook his head.
"Prince Aemond wanted to meet me in the library. Take me there." She said – the man hesitated and sighed heavily, indicating with his hand for her to go ahead.
Her cousin was already waiting for her – he gave her one protracted glance from over his open books, his eye open wide as if he was surprised by her appearance, candles all around him.
He nodded at her to sit beside him in the chair, and she did so, leaving her guard outside the door.
He moved one of the books towards her and opened it to a page he apparently wanted to discuss with her.
"We'll start with the basics. The most important and simplest terms." He said matter-of-factly, sliding another book towards her and leaned in, his clearly defined cheekbone close, too close, pointing his finger at one of the words.
"Jelmor." He hummed. "North."
"Jelmor." She whispered, feeling the tension in all the muscles of her body.
"Ñāqon. East."
"Nāqon."
"No. Roll your tongue at the n." He said, looking at her out of the corner of his eye, something in his gaze from which her heart struck harder.
It seemed to her that his iris was black.
There was something obscenely intimate in his bent figure, in his slightly parted lips, in his proximity, the place between her thighs all swollen, increasingly moist and warm.
"Ñāqon." She whispered.
"Better." He hummed, his gaze never leaving her face even though his finger moved on to the next words, as if he knew this book by heart. "Vēzor. South."
"Vēzor."
"Endia. West."
"Endia."
"Muña. Mother." He said, something flashed dangerously in his gaze, as if he knew exactly what her reaction would be and he was not wrong.
She froze, clasping her hands on her thighs, feeling her heart begin to pound like mad, the tightness in her throat indicating that she felt pain.
"Muña."
"Mmm. Kepa. Father."
She swallowed hard, looking at him with eyes glazed from tears, feeling her body begin to twitch. His lips parted slightly, as if what he was doing to her, the fact that she was vulnerable aroused him.
"Repeat." He whispered.
"Kepa." She said, feeling a single, heavy tear run down her cheek.
Kepa.
She shuddered, looking up at him in horror as his hand rose to her cheek, his thumb lazily rubbing the wet mark from her face.
"Trēsy. Son." He continued, his voice like the sound of water, calm and quiet.
Tender, as if he were moved.
Why?
She sighed as his hand traveled lower, his index finger running over her jaw.
"Tresy."
"No." He said. "Trēsy. The letter 'ē' needs to be read deeper, as if you want to sing."
"Trēsy."
"Tala. Daugther."
She shook her head, pressing her lips together, feeling that she couldn't do it, the feeling as if he was driving needle after needle into her heart made it difficult for her to get anything out.
She sighed, closing her eyes as he leaned lower, in some natural reflex pressing his forehead against hers, his hand sinking into the skin of her neck, his warm, excited breath enveloping her face.
She involuntarily clenched her thighs together, feeling the wonderful, familiar pulsing and tickling between them.
"Tala."
"Hāedar." He exhaled, something in his voice from which she felt her nipples harden, peeking through from under the fabric of her robe. "Little sister."
She opened her eyes, feeling a shiver run down her spine.
And that was a mistake.
He was looking straight into her face.
She sighed when she felt his other hand on her knee, moving slowly up to her thigh.
"Hāedar." She exhaled, feeling her cunt begin to leak with desire against her will.
"Lēkia." He said, as if he had done something definitive, a quiet moan breaking from her throat as his hand closed over her womanhood. "Older brother."
"Lēkia." She moaned and whimpered as his lips pressed against hers in an aggressive, loud, sticky kiss full of their saliva and panting, her palm touching his scarred cheek, drawing a low murmur of delight from his throat.
She touched him.
She sighed as she let her hand sink into his smooth white hair, for some reason seeking comfort in him, an escape from the cold, bleak loneliness and emptiness that filled her heart.
They sank again and again into each other's soft, fleshy skin, his tongue bursting between her teeth as his hand lifted the fabric of her robe, the other clenched in her curls.
She would have cried out in shocking delight had it not been for the fact that his lips muffled all the sound she made of herself as the tips of his fingers dug into the silken folds of her womanhood, dripping and throbbing with lust.
He groaned into her throat when he felt how unashamedly wet she was for him, and she gasped when his free hand slipped from her hair to her wrist, grasping it, drawing her to his body, pressing it against the bulge in his breeches.
He murmured and licked her encouragingly as her fingers tentatively ran over the outline of his swollen manhood, hidden beneath the leather material, hard, long and twitching.
He let go of her hand, embracing her around the waist and pulling her closer as he made sure she was going to give him what he wanted, their sighs of desire melting between their plump lips as his fingers pushed against her hot slit.
She spread her legs wider, wanting to feel it, wanting him to do it to her, but they both jumped away from each other as if burned when they heard the creak of the door opening.
Her cousin wiped his hand, sticky with her moisture in his breeches, looking at his betrothed's figure, pale, and she lowered back the material of her robe, staring blankly at the books open before her.
Was she able to see by their faces, by their quickened breaths what had happened?
She felt shame at the thought that she shouldn't have done this.
She was his betrothed.
She was the one he should be touching like this.
She was the one he should spend the evening with, learning about her body.
"The guards told me I would find you here, my Prince. I did not know you would have company." She said calmly, however, disappointment and understandable annoyance could be heard in her tone of voice.
She swallowed hard, feeling that the material beneath her buttocks was wet with her moisture, her swollen walls pulsing greedily around nothing, begging to feel his fingers again, her nipples hard and sore, clearly outlined beneath her robe.
"I am teaching my cousin the language of Old Valyria. It is the only way she can communicate with her dragon." He said, feigning composure, looking ahead but not at her even though she stopped right beside him.
She touched one of the books and flipped a page, remaining silent for a moment.
"May I join you? I would also like to learn the language of your ancestors, my love." She said, her hand on his shoulder.
She looked at him and saw that he had closed his eye, as if he felt discomfort the moment Lady Floris touched him.
He swallowed loudly and opened his eyelid, his gaze helpless and childlike, filled with pain.
"I will not be able to concentrate with you standing by my side, my Lady." He whispered, his voice weak, as if he had run out of strength.
Floris's hand slid from his shoulder to his forearm, his figure tense, his lips clamped into a tight line.
He didn't look at her.
"Does my presence disturb you, my love?" Floris asked, and she twisted in her seat, deciding that this conversation was too private.
These were their problems, their betrothal, their worries.
Why was she allowing herself to be dragged into this?
"I'll leave you alone. With your permission." She said quickly, wanting to get up, his gaze shifting to her, sharp and angry.
"Daor, hāedar."
She froze in mid-motion with her hands on the table, looking at him in disbelief, feeling her walls clench around nothing at his words.
No, little sister.
Little sister.
She swallowed hard feeling her lips part involuntarily, her eyebrows arching in helplessness, the heat that spread across her chest strangely pleasant and reassuring.
Floris looked at him then at her and shook her head.
"What did you say, my love?"
"I don't allow it. We are not finished yet. Soon her dragon will move to fight at my side and she must be ready. I ask that you never interrupt us again. If you wish, we will take a walk around the royal gardens tomorrow, just as you desire." He said emotionlessly, as if trying to calm a whimpering child.
Floris swallowed hard and looked at her in a way from which she felt discomfort in her stomach, a sense of humiliation, frustration and irritation in her gaze.
"Is it because she is your cousin? Like any Targaryen you prefer your own kin?" She asked quietly, both of them bouncing when his fists slammed into the table, and he sprang from his seat, towering over his betrothed as if he wanted to tear her apart.
She too stood up, grabbing his arm in some helpless, naïve gesture.
"Lēkia." She said pleadingly.
Floris's lips clenched looking at the fact that she dared to touch him, that her prince looked at her and not his betrothed, that it was her opinion that counted, her word that could stop him.
And then Floris' gaze fled lower, to his breeches, and she froze, pale, seeing exactly her answer to all her concerns.
Her hand let go of him when his nostrils stopped twitching with rage, when his jaw relaxed into an expression a little softer, though still frustrated.
He finally looked at his betrothed and licked his lower lip, as if trying to control himself.
"I will consider that you never said it, my Lady. Otherwise I would have to recognise that you intended to insult me and my family. And that would mean, in turn, that my betrothed is a fool. Is that how it is, my Lady?" He gasped in a voice filled with mockery, from which she swallowed hard, lowering her gaze.
Floris Baratheon looked at him with eyes full of tears, and then her gaze turned to her, her lips quivering with rage and grief.
"No, my Prince. I am not." She said, turned and walked away, leaving them alone.
She was unable to look at him – the silence in the chamber, his taut silhouette standing beside her made her feel like her wetness was dripping from between her thighs straight onto the stone floor beneath her feet.
"You may leave." He said finally.
She nodded and moved towards the door on soft legs, walking out into the corridor, thinking that they had both accomplished some amazing feat by not simply fucking each other on that table.
She sighed loudly, running her hand over her face, thinking that maybe she wasn't such a bad person.
She figured that during their next lessons she wouldn't sit so close to him, that she wouldn't look at him or tempt him.
That she wouldn't let him touch her anymore.
She blinked, looking around, only noticing after a moment that there was no guard who should be watching her.
She turned when she heard the rustling of a gown behind her, something long and hard hit her head with all its force, and she fell to the floor with a thud.
It seemed a moment before she lost consciousness that she heard the breathy voice of her cousin's betrothed above her, only a quiet hiss left her lips.
"Whore."
496 notes · View notes
pedropascallme · 4 months ago
Text
Set My Mind Free
Pairing: Simon 'Ghost' Riley x f!Reader
Summary: “'Just wanted to…' You rolled your eyes, trying to explain yourself, 'After our conversation last week—you and me—I thought it was only fair. I mean, he waited by me, right? So what kind of Sergeant would I be if I didn’t look out for him? Just repaying his...kindness.'”
Warnings: SMUT (18+ MINORS DNI!!!!) oral (f receiving), p in v sex, intercrural sex, dirty talk, praise, very mild degradation, canon typical violence, detailed descriptions of wounds, allusions to PTSD, reader experiences a very detailed panic attack, discussion of panic attacks/anxiety, discussion of drug use and addiction (not reader), implied age gap (ages not mentioned), enemies to frenemies to lovers, hurt/comfort, I know little to nothing about how the military works, if I missed anything please let me know!!
AN: Part 1 here!!
By 4:00 AM, you’d stopped crying and told yourself that you would go to sleep.
But by 5:00 AM you were still awake, staring up at the ceiling and listening to the faint rhythm of your heart.
There was nothing you could do.
There was one thing you could do—but it required a sense of decency, and a level of respect that you worried wouldn’t translate properly from your brain to your mouth.
You didn’t know what you would say, if there was anything to say at all, and yet you still felt the urge to find Simon.
But he was probably asleep, just like everybody else on base, and likely in no mood to see you if he was up.
And you were worried how you’d act, seeing him at his lowest.
After several minutes of going back and forth between your limited options, you slipped out of bed, donning a sweatshirt and making sure you remembered shoes this time around. You grabbed the shirt—maybe he’d take it back now that he knew what it was like.
You puttered inside your room for a moment longer, hesitating, before you found the nerve to open your door and walk down the hall to the infirmary.
It was dark out, but the floods outside forced streaks of light into the barracks. You could hear nothing but your own footsteps, and the fact that nobody else was awake to see you like this; hair stuck to your temples from the tears you’d shed, carrying a blood-soaked shirt to a man who probably didn’t want to see anybody—least of all you—was reassuring.
You braced yourself for the grating sound of the infirmary doors against the floor, pushing them open slowly to keep the unnecessary racket at bay.
He was asleep in the same cot you had been in, and he managed to make it look even more cramped than it had felt when you’d been in it: lying on his back, he’d propped his head up with the single pillow he’d been offered, clearly trying to keep his feet from dangling off the end of the mattress.
It didn’t work, and he still had to bend at the knee to fit in the cot properly.
He’d been stripped from the waist up, and the left side of his abdomen was covered in gauze and bandages that likely concealed stitches over an ugly wound. But he still looked beautiful, and you kicked yourself for even daring to allow the thought to run through your head.
He still had his mask on. Of course he did.
You situated yourself in the same seat Gaz had been sitting in when you’d woken up, setting the shirt to the side and just looking at him.
That’s all you could do. Look.
You wouldn’t wake him up. You had nothing to say. And even if you did wake him, it was unlikely he’d be able to say anything of substance with all the morphine they probably had him on
So you sat quietly, staring at him; his mask, his bandages. Your wounds were in the same place, which meant nothing, but it still filled you with a profound sense of awe, a subtle yanking in your abdomen.
“Figured you’d come by.” Ghost’s voice broke through the silence of the infirmary, and you flinched.
“Fucking—Christ, Simon,” you sighed, gripping your thighs as you collected yourself, “How long have you been awake?”
He stared up at you, ignoring your question. “Pick a new name yet?” When you looked at him quizzically, he elaborated, “Not Berserker anymore?”
“Oh—no,” you had forgotten about wanting to change your callsign—too many things had been plaguing your mind, pushing your concern about a name to the back. “Still Berserker. For now.”
The conversation fizzled out, but you didn’t want it to end. You blurted the first thing that came to mind.
“I never thanked you.”
“For?” He seemed oddly relaxed for a man who’d just been shot.
“For?” You mocked him, almost playfully; what else would you possibly have to thank him for? “Saving me from, y’know…bleeding out.”
“My job.” Simon shifted, trying to stretch in the tight confines of the cot.
“No, but…it isn’t, is it?” You found yourself questioning his words aloud, “Your job is…lead, call the shots…”
There may have been nuances in his title that made it his responsibility to show compassion, but there was definitely nothing that said he had to kneel beside you while you bled; use his clothing in place of a bandage; care for you after you had done something so stupid and avoidable.
You bit your tongue, remembering how you’d screamed at him so intensely about how he didn’t do anything that wasn’t in the job description.
“Whatever, I’m…” you sighed, furrowing your brows and giving yourself another moment to back out of saying the next words. “I’m glad it’s you I call Lieutenant. Anybody else probably would’ve seen me as a lost cause—back there, and in…in a lot of the situations we end up in.” You couldn’t stop yourself from praising him, not after the events of the night and your self-reflection. “You’re a good Lieutenant.”
He didn’t respond. You were too uncomfortable to deal with any more silence, so you continued.
“You’re a good person, Simon.”
“Why me?” You’d hardly finished saying his name when he bombarded you with the question.
“What?” You didn’t understand what he was asking.
“Gaz is your mate, yeah?” In the low light of the room, you could see his eyes scanning your face, “‘Nd Soap. Both of 'em would’a helped.” He tilted his head back, and you realized what he was talking about.
You tried to push down the way your heart screamed for him.
“I trust you.” You answered with your brain instead.
“You trust them.” It was amazing to you that a man in his condition still had the energy to argue about such superfluous things.
“Yeah,” you shrugged, “But it’s…different. I think.” You didn’t care to explain.
Slowly, he nodded, as if trying to deconstruct the meaning of your words.
“And, you know…” You finally found your confidence, “Figured if I was gonna die, I could at least find out what it was like to have your hands on me first.”
You didn’t know why that was the direction you went in, taking a lighthearted approach and praying that it would come off as a joke.
“Could’a jus’ asked,” Simon sighed, and to your relief, he sounded amused. “Always wanted you to give me the go 'head.”
You felt your heart stutter, but you rationalized that all the drugs he was on were probably making him loopy.
“Would’a been nicer wi'out all the blood—better story for the grandkids.” He closed his eyes.
You just hummed, smiling. He must have been drugged to the nines.
He went silent again, and you stayed seated beside him, listening to the way his breathing leveled out as he drifted off to sleep.
If what Gaz said was true, and if Simon really had kept vigil over you while you were out cold, then it was the least you could do now for him. It was funny, in a melodramatic sort of way, thinking about how the two of you had switched places.
When you were certain he was asleep, you dropped your voice to a whisper.
“I brought you your shirt back,” you picked it up from the spot you’d left it when you had first come in, crumpled on the chair next to you. “I know you don’t want it…but…I don’t think I do, either.” You smiled, adding, “Maybe a clean one.”
You paused, half expecting him to respond. When he didn’t, sound asleep, you continued.
“I’ve seen all the shirts you own. Not a lot on rotation.”
You stewed in your thoughts, realizing that having him trapped as an unconscious audience gave you the perfect opportunity to tell him the truth—at least to a degree.
“I just don’t want to have this reminder of my own fuck up. And of what you had to do to…”
To keep me from dying, you didn’t say—couldn’t say, despite the fact that he wouldn’t hear you.
“But if I give it to you now, as a—if we treat it like a gag, like it’s something funnier than it is…” You pulled at the fabric, “At least…let me care, Simon. Even if it’s just this once. Pretend you’re ok with being cared for.”
Let me show you how deeply I care.
You folded the shirt in your lap, putting it on the small table next to the bed and rising from your seat.
You let your gaze rake over him, once again taking note of how oversized he was in the cot. In a way, though, as he lay, contorted and bandaged, he looked so, so small. Like a child that couldn’t bear to separate from their first bed; desperate for comfort that he couldn’t find and wouldn’t admit to craving.
How the mighty fall.
But he’d be out of here in a day. He wouldn’t let himself waste away in the infirmary—he wouldn’t be like you.
You couldn’t help the way you reached out to graze your fingers over the hem of his balaclava. For how often you grumbled about wanting to tear it off his face, you had no intention of doing so now.
You knew better. You just wanted to feel that part of him.
It was soft. You smiled.
Of course it was.
You brushed your thumb over the fabric that covered his cheek, smiling softly. Maybe the emotions you’d experienced over the course of the night were still running high, but you felt like you might tear up.
And you felt like maybe you’d be ok showing him this kind of affection even if he was awake.
You did your best to remain unwavering in the face of yearning.
“I’m sorry I yelled at you, LT,” you pulled your hand back from his face, “Won’t do it again.” 
~~~
The sun was coming up when you left the infirmary, and the hall glowed with an eerie pre-dawn atmosphere that comforted you in the strangest of ways.
You had time; he would see another sunrise.
You found yourself knocking on Gaz’s door, eager to apologize for snapping at him hours prior during your rampage.
He opened the door, already dressed, and the smile on his face helped you remember that no matter what you did, he understood.
Kyle always understood.
“Up early.” He noted, taking in your disheveled appearance.
“So are you,” you pointed out, and he smirked. “I wanted to say sorry.”
“For what?” He swung the door open wider, walking back into his room and silently beckoning you inside.
“Screaming at you last night—this morning,” you kind of laughed, feeling awkward for the storm of feelings you’d lashed him with. “I don’t want you to…I’m not mad at you. Or anything. And I don’t want you to be mad at me. I shouldn’t have snapped like that.”
You walked into his room, closing the door behind you, and he laughed.
“I’m not mad,” he sat at his desk, “Why would I be mad?”
“Because I cursed you out after you saw our Lieutenant get bodied,” you sighed, trying to make the situation seem lighter with your phrasing. “Shitty of me to do.”
“You were upset.” Gaz looked at you in a way that made you feel more at ease; he could see through you, but you didn’t really mind it right now.
“Yeah,” you nodded, “I was.”
“You still upset?”
“N—no…” You measured your feelings; you still felt a strange buzzing throughout your body, but you chalked it up to lack of sleep and the rush of adrenaline you'd been dealt. “I’m alright.”
You hesitated, looking around Gaz’s room to avoid having to meet his eyes.
“I went to see him.”
“Uh-huh.” Gaz raised an eyebrow at you.
“Just wanted to…” You rolled your eyes, trying to explain yourself, “After our conversation last week—you and me—I thought it was only fair. I mean, he waited by me, right? So what kind of Sergeant would I be if I didn’t look out for him? Just repaying his...kindness.”
Gaz didn’t say anything, but his lips morphed into a poorly concealed smirk.
“What?”
“Nothing,” he shook his head, “Just happy to see you two getting along.”
“Yeah, well—now that we’ve both been brought back from the brink in the span of less than a month, it’s a little easier to empathize with him.”
“Is'at it?” Gaz looked up at you knowingly, and you rolled your eyes again.
“It is.” You lied.
“Right,” he nodded, trying not to come off too pleased. “Good.”
“I’m happy that you’re not mad.” You muttered.
“And I’m happy that you’re feeling better,” he replied, voice tender. “You sleep at all?”
You shrugged, shaking your head.
“Try.” Was all he said.
“I know,” you nodded, heaving a sigh, “I will.”
He stood, patting you on the back and leading you out of his room.
“I’m serious, by the way,” he shook your shoulder playfully, “Happy that you and him have found common ground.”
“Yeah,” you smiled softly, turning to face him when you’d stepped over the threshold, “Me too.”
~~~
A full day had passed before there was a knock on your door. When you opened it, you weren’t as surprised as you thought you’d be to see Ghost standing opposite you.
“You’re up.” You stated, rather dumbly. He looked as though he had never been in the infirmary at all, clad in all black, gloves and balaclava on.
“Nothin' to do in ‘ere.” He grumbled, and you smiled.
“I think that’s the point, Simon.”
His eyes darted to the side before his gaze settled back on you, as if he was making only a halfhearted attempt at rolling them.
“Thought I told you to keep this.” Ghost held his hand out, and you recognized the shirt.
You sighed. “I kinda just figured—I dunno. Thought it would be…funny? You were so drugged up. You looked…” You tried to think of an excuse, coming up dry. You shrugged, “Thought you might finally want it back.”
“Wasn’t drugged.” His eyes narrowed a tad, having ignored everything you said to him after you mentioned him being drugged.
“What?” You furrowed your brow.
“Wasn’t drugged,” he huffed, “Don’t like 'at shit.”
“It’s morphine.” You smiled, amused by his discontent at the notion of taking painkillers.
Your delight at his distrust of anesthetics almost drowned out the loud thought at the front of your mind as you remembered the words he said to you as he lay in the medical cot.
Always wanted you to give me the go ahead.
You shook it off; you had been joking, and he had been joking back.
“They don’t give it to me. Don’t let ‘em.” His voice became a bit smaller, and you tried to reason with him.
“But it makes you feel better—great, even.” You offered an amused sigh, tilting your head.
“Brother was a druggy.” He stared daggers at you, and you were taken aback.
“Oh—I—”
“Don’t,” he shook his head before you could come up with an appropriate response. “'Eard it all before. Dead, either way.”
You nodded, resigned. Your gaze fell to the floor.
You knew a lot about Simon, but there were certain things he kept closer to his chest. He dropped lore at random moments—usually in an effort to shut people down, but this felt sincere. Vulnerable, even.
“Do you wanna come in?”
You could see his brow furrow, the familiar crease between his eyes appearing.
“Into your room?” He looked at you curiously before just barely nodding, “Sure.”
You stepped to the side, raising an arm to invite him in.
He walked slowly, taking in the look of the space; it was plain, barely decorated—like most of the rooms on base—but there were still pieces of you that lingered.
A blue hairbrush on your nightstand, pens with gnawed-on caps scattered about, half-finished reports on your desk.
He pulled the chair from your desk and sat. You couldn’t tear your eyes from him, as hard as you tried.
He was clearly still uncomfortable, tilting slightly to one side, but you couldn’t help but feel as though he looked right in your room.
You settled on the edge of your bed, pulling your legs up to your chest.
“You doin’ a'right?” He cleared his throat, worried that he’d made the situation uncomfortable by mentioning his brother.
“Yeah,” you nodded, looking back up at him. “Better.”
“Look, uh…tired.” He was slow to say it.
“Thanks, Simon,” you laughed sardonically, but tried to show him you were only kidding. “Always know what to say.”
“Meant—'ave you not been sleeping?” He tried to save face.
“Not well.” You chewed the inside of your cheek.
He nodded, eyes flickering over your form before trailing back to your face.
“Something keepin' you up?”
“Wish it was that simple,” you swallowed, tightening your grip around your legs where they pressed against your chest. “I’m, um…the thought of sleeping is pretty…daunting? Lately.”
“You scared?”
“Putting it lightly.”
There was a long pause, during which he seemed to study you. You didn’t squirm under his gaze like you normally would—something about this was more comfortable.
“'Ad a panic attack my first night in the barracks.” Simon spoke suddenly, but maintained a casual tone.
“What?”
He nodded, rolling his shoulders back slightly.
“Thought I’d made a mistake. Thought I’d…” And here it was, more bits of his lore—but again being shared in a manner that made you feel like it was more than just Ghost offering insight into his brutality.
This was Simon offering insight into his ability to feel.
“Early two-thousands, lots of, uh…propaganda, 'at I fell for, y’know, jus’ like everybody else,” he spread his legs, resting his elbows on his thighs as he recounted his experience.
You searched his eyes, though he didn't bother to look at you. He'd been a soldier for nearly as long as you’d been alive; you wondered what it was like.
“Didn’t know if I’d see the next morning. Didn’t know if I’d made the wrong choice, or what.” He took a deep breath.
For a moment, even in the mask and in his brooding, you saw Simon clearer than ever, without so much as a hint of Ghost.
“It was like 'at for a long time.”
“I’m no rookie, Lieutenant,” you scoffed, but it lacked any real bite. “I know how it is.”
He looked at you, almost pleadingly, for a moment, before his gaze settled.
“Point is…” he hesitated, “Don’t know if I 'ave a point, really.” He tilted his head back, staring at the ceiling before meeting your gaze once more. “Thought I was…valiant for pushin’ it down.” He looked at you pointedly, “I wasn’t.”
You nodded solemnly. He was right.
He wasn’t telling you directly that he thought you were burning yourself out; that he noticed you struggling; that he saw the way you were trying to ignore the mental toll, but he was right. And you both knew it.
“Sure you’ve 'eard it before from people you’d…” he shook his head, his sentence trailing off before he finished the thought. “But, if you need anything…”
“Yeah,” you swallowed, suddenly wishing you could reach out and pull him closer; allow yourself the comfort of falling into him and finding safety curled against his form. But you didn’t act on the urge, responding instead with a curt nod and a weak smile. “Thanks.”
He nodded, eyes still focused on your face. He shifted in the seat he’d taken, standing up slowly—too slowly.
“Take an Advil, Simon.” You tried not to make your voice sound too pleading.
He waved you off. “Yeah.”
“I’m serious.”
“I know,” he turned to look down at you. “I know.”
“Won’t kill you.”
“Don’t push it.”
You remained on your bed, hugging your knees to your chest, as he walked himself out of your room.
He paused, hand hovering over the knob.
“I like your callsign,” he finally opened the door, throwing his final words back at you as an afterthought, “Glad you 'aven't changed it. Suits you.”
You didn't ask him to explain, didn’t have the energy to call after him. You were too focused on the fact that he'd left the shirt on your desk; once again leaving you with a piece of him that you didn't know how to handle.
~~~
You didn’t want to check the time, fully aware that it was an early hour nobody else would be awake to see.
Your heart was beating too fast, and it traveled to your ears to create an obnoxious, suspenseful thump.
Were you dying? Or did it just feel like you were?
You could feel the sweat on your body, dampening your sheets; making them cling to you in unruly patterns that would surely press into your skin, leaving faint lines to show for your lack of sleep. But even soaked in your own sweat, cold to the touch, you felt like you were burning—like you had been stuck to some kind of pyre and set alight.
You were back in that hazy state. Underwater and out of control.
Every time you slept, you would dream; every dream you had became a nightmare.
In every nightmare, you were back on the ground.
Your breathing had been labored when you woke up, and though you were still panting, the nausea that had lurched within you now subsided into an inconsistent waver that occasionally rolled over your stomach.
You sat up, shoving your head between your knees and counting your breaths.
Five in; hold for five; eight out; hold for two.
Your legs were shaking, and your skin was numb, but you could still feel the press of your knees to your temples as you sat there, counting.
And then as soon as it had begun, it was over.
Maybe not over entirely, but you’d overcome the peak and were now on a steady decline.
You felt tears pricking the corners of your eyes, and it made you feel weak; a special ops soldier who panicked and cried could hardly be called a soldier at all.
The conversation you’d had with Simon came back to you, remembering his random divulgence of the fear he’d faced when he first joined the military. But you weren’t a rookie, you weren’t new to this—the only part you were unfamiliar with was the genuine fear.
He’d said that trying to get over it on one’s own wasn’t the heroic option he’d thought it was.
And he’d implied that he’d be happy to help.
On shaky legs, feeling practically boneless, you walked to his room, tiptoeing as you tried to keep yourself small.
It wasn’t hard—you already felt meek, crushed by your nerves.
You lifted a hand to his door hesitantly, unsure if he’d even be awake; unsure of what exactly you wanted from him.
But you did knock, and he opened the door, looking at you expectantly.
You swallowed. “Can I come in?”
He didn’t say anything, moving to the side and gesturing vaguely into his room. You hurried in, and Simon closed the door, walking forward to stand in front of you as you puttered around his room.
“What—” He began, but you cut him off.
“I have been pushing it down.”
“Mm?” You saw his eyes contort in confusion.
“The other day. You said you thought you had been valiant to push it down—said I could come to you if I needed anything.” Your words were rushed, and maybe louder than they should’ve been.
“Said ‘if you need anything,’ and then—"
“Simon.”
He held up a hand in concession.
“I’ve been trying to ignore it, and it isn’t working. I’m—” You felt a sudden onset of emotion, voice breaking. You tried to swallow the lump that formed in your throat to no avail. “I’m scared.”
“Of what?” He asked, and his voice came out low, quiet—almost as if he was attempting to sound softer.
“I don’t know.” You admitted.
He nodded, still standing at a distance. His eyes stayed trained on your face.
“I can’t sleep, I can’t—I feel like, I dunno, maybe it’s just because of how…unexpected…it was. But lying out there, on the fucking ground, on the dirt, bleeding, I felt peace, LT,” you had given up on holding back the tears, and they flowed freely down your cheeks. “I could accept what was coming. And now I’m back, I’m here, I’m alive, and I—I’m sore. Like, in my—in my soul, I’m sore, and I’m so, so fucking tired.” You took a shuddered breath. “And I’m scared.”
Ghost was quiet, but he finally moved, situating himself on the edge of his bed and motioning for you to join him.
“Sit.”
You obliged, wiping your tears with the back of your hand as you sat next to him.
He sighed, staring at the wall. “Not something you jus' move on from.”
“But I want to get better.” You argued, swallowing another sob.
“Y’will. In time.”
“When?”
“Can’t tell you.”
“Need to know basis?” You rolled your eyes, still sour about being left out of the last mission.
“Yeah,” he turned his head to look at you, and for the first time, you recognized the exhaustion in his eyes. “But you’re the one who’ll know." He moved to rest his hand on your knee. "S'not an answer anybody else can give you.”
Ghost didn't do physical affection the way Soap and Gaz did, and a gesture as forward as placing a hand on your leg felt deeply intimate coming from him.
You liked it. Partnered with his words, the weight of his touch made you feel better.
“Some help you are…” You smiled softly, glancing at him in your peripheral as you sniffled.
“Talkin’ about it, aren’t you?” You could see the movement of his brow as he raised it beneath the balaclava.
You sighed, nodding an affirmative.
“Talked to Gaz about it?”
“No…not—not like this,” you turned to face him.
His hand slipped off your leg in a manner that seemed almost reluctant. Immediately, you missed the warmth of his palm.
When he looked down at you in his trademarked silence, you continued.
“I trust you.”
You thought his eyes might’ve creased, giving away a smile under the balaclava, but you didn’t dwell on it.
“Can I ask you something?” The question popped into your head, and you figured now was as good a time as any.
“Wha’s’at?” He shifted on the bed, giving himself more space to look at you without having to crane his neck.
“You weren’t drugged the other day.”
“S'not a question,” he pointed out. “No. I wasn't. Told you ‘at.”
“So, you were just…joking? When you made the, uh…that remark about…grandkids.” You chewed the inside of your cheek, "About me giving you the go ahead?"
This time, you were certain he was smiling.
“D’you think I was joking?”
“I—maybe…” You chewed the inside of your cheek.
He shrugged, leaning back on his hands.
“You’re tired, Simon.” Unable to get a straight answer from him, you changed the subject.
“Projecting a bit?” He straightened back up, folding his arms, and you frowned at him.
“Why haven’t you been sleeping?”
“Rarely do.”
“Are you scared?”
“Not th’first time I’ve been shot at, love.” He was deflecting.
“Are you still hurting?”
He hesitated. With a huff, he answered.
“…I guess. Li'l bit, yeah.”
“Can I please just give you something for it?” You weren’t trying to beg, but it certainly came off as if you were, "Just some Advil?"
His gaze shifted around the room, and then back to you.
“Will it make y’feel better?” He tilted his head at you.
“It’ll make you feel better.” You countered.
He heaved a sigh, and you saw his shoulders sag a bit in defeat.
“A'right,” he nodded, “Yeah. Fine.”
You grinned at him through the tears that had dried on your face, rising from his bed and speeding down the hall to your own room. You grabbed the bottle of ibuprofen on your nightstand, then moved just as quickly back to his room.
“Take two.” You fished the pills from the bottle when you situated yourself on the bed again, holding them out to him.
“One.”
“Two.”
“Half of one.”
“Jesus Christ. Simon—”
“Fuckin' with you.” He took the pills from your hand.
You watched a bit too keenly when he pulled the balaclava up over his jaw to place the pills on his tongue. You could see the tip of the scar that brushed over his top lip.
He swallowed the pills dry, tugging his mask back down.
“Happy?”
“Thrilled.” You smiled, and it was genuine.
“Y’smiling at me, sweetheart,” he sighed, “Gone mental from exhaustion?”
“Maybe,” you rolled your eyes playfully, “Maybe I’m just…”
He stared at you, waiting for you to finish your thought.
“I’m glad you’re alive…” You sighed, staring at his chest rather than his eyes.
“I’m glad you’re alive.” He echoed your words, a bit more decisively.
You could tell he meant it.
There was a silence in the room, one that allowed the tension to really resonate. But it wasn’t uncomfortable—if anything, maybe it was necessary.
“Think you’d rather stay ‘ere tonight?”
“Here?” Your brows furrowed, unsure if you’d heard him correctly.
“Yeah,” he nodded, “Could both benefit from some company.” He added, “Up to you.”
You absorbed the question, nodding slowly.
“Yeah. That would…that’d be nice.”
"Go on." He shifted on the mattress, motioning to the head of the bed.
Simon watched you maneuver yourself up the bed, kicking your legs under the covers and pulling them up to your chin. When you'd settled, he worked his way to a more comfortable spot. He lay next to you above the blankets; mask on, arms folded over his chest.
It wasn’t the way you’d imagined getting into bed with him—and you often felt ashamed for thinking about getting into bed with him at all—but it was comforting all the same.
“Let me ask you something.” He looked over at you when you’d made yourself comfortable.
“Okay.”
“You serious? ‘Bout wantin’ t’feel my hands on you?” His voice was low but carried a playful tone, as if he were baiting you into a confession.
“What?” You laughed.
“In the infirmary, ‘fore I said that stuff about givin’ me—”
“Simon?”
“Mm?”
“Do you think I was serious?”
You rolled over onto your side, pleased with yourself. If he wouldn’t give you a straight answer, you wouldn’t give him one, either.
~~~
Simon was still in the same position he’d gone to sleep in when you woke up; lying on his back with his mask on, arms folded over his chest.
You had managed to position yourself against him, face pushed into his bicep. You found yourself wishing he had moved; tried to get closer to you, given some indication that he had noticed your shift and embraced it.
But no matter.
You snuck out of Ghost’s room as the sun came up, eager to avoid any prying eyes—if only to save yourself from the embarrassment of having to explain that nothing had actually happened at all.
But it had been a sounder sleep than you’d anticipated; he was warm, solid next to you, and that alone made you feel more at ease than you had in a while.
You found yourself in front of his door for a second night in a row.
“You a'right?” He opened the door on your second knock.
“I—yeah…” you answered, “It’s…I don’t…”
“Don’t want to be alone?” He finished the sentence for you, and you nodded.
He stepped aside, wordlessly, giving you space to walk through the door.
You had been truthful—you didn’t want to be alone. You couldn’t handle the idea of being trapped with your thoughts again in the dark of your room when you knew what was looming just behind your eyelids.
But the whole truth was that you wanted to be with him.
He tugged haphazardly at the blankets in an attempt to make the bed more appealing. Not that he really had to; you were tired, and it didn’t matter whether the bed you crawled into was made or not, as long as he was in it with you.
When he’d made the bed to his liking, you undid his hard work in a split second as you got comfortable under the covers.
You looked up at him. He stood by the edge of the bed, looking back at you.
“Left without sayin' anything this morning.”
“You were asleep,” you pointed out. “Why? Were you gonna make me breakfast?”
“Not with ‘at attitude.” He scoffed, and you laughed quietly.
He situated himself next to you, once again lying above the covers.
“I won’t make this a habit,” you muttered, “I promise.”
“S’a’right,” he shook his head, “Not really a problem, far as I see it.”
“Oh?”
“You ‘eard me.” He tilted his head back, closing his eyes.
He seemed so much more at ease in his own space, which begged the question:
“How come you wear the mask to sleep?” You couldn’t help yourself. “I mean—it’s your room, Simon. Nobody’s gonna see you.”
“You might.” His eyes reopened, and he tilted his head to the side to look at you.
“But I know what you look like,” you smirked, “I know who you are. And you’re not Ghost.”
“S’not true.” He mumbled.
“It is,” you doubled down, “Outside of this room, sure, but in here—in bed, at the very least—you’re all Simon.”
He was quiet for a minute.
“So ‘ow come you don’t wanna be Berserker?”
“Told you—just doesn’t feel like me.”
“But I’m still Ghost.”
“Yeah.”
“But I’m also…not.”
You hesitated. “Well, when you make it sound so…complicated…”
“I like your callsign.”
“Why?” You were genuinely curious to know what he thought.
“Thought I said,” he sighed, “Suits you.”
“You never said why.” You pressed him for more.
“You flip on a dime,” he explained with a sigh, “Go into this, uh, wild state. Pretty thing, goin’ completely berserk on the field—always liked it.” He exhaled a quiet, one-breath laugh, “And you’re damn near impossible to kill.”
You digested his words, but only one point stuck with you, and it made your heart flutter.
“You think I’m pretty?” You spoke coyly, covering your excitement with a playful tone.
He tensed his shoulders before letting them drop with a sigh of faux exasperation.
“Yeah,” he nodded, “I think you’re pretty.”
You smiled, staring up at him from your spot on the bed—his bed.
“‘Nd you think I am, too—beggin’ me to take my mask off.” There was a smirk in his voice.
“Simon,” you rolled your eyes, turning away from him, “You ruined it.”
~~~
After spending several nights in Simon’s bed, you’d become used to the process of falling asleep to banter that bordered flirtation; of sleeping soundly and without distress; of waking up earlier than you’d like to, and creeping out of his room.
On the morning of the fourth day, you had woken up with his arm draped over your side, his hand pressed lightly against your stomach. He had positioned himself so that his arm perched over your hips rather than your waist to avoid brushing the scar that lingered even after your stitches had dissolved.
Maybe it had been an accident, just a subconscious pull to the heat of your body as you lay next to him, but it felt too precise to be coincidental—and that made you feel a sort of smug adoration.
You had stayed a little longer that morning.
You weren’t keeping it a secret, per se, but it felt wrong to put this newfound arrangement on display. Even if it was only something between coworkers—friends?—that benefitted your sleep schedule and made you feel less jumpy, you didn’t like the notion that people in the barracks would suspect it was something more.
Maybe you didn’t care about what other people thought.
Maybe it was more about what Simon thought; what his intentions were; whether or not you’d be overstepping by making it known that you’d been sleeping—and only sleeping—with him.
You strolled into the mess hall feeling well rested and hungry. Your appetite had finally returned, and you were happy to sate it.
“You look better,” Gaz addressed you from across the table, “Sleeping?”
“Yeah,” you nodded, “Been managing to go the whole night.”
“Good,” he sipped his coffee through a smile, “That’s good.”
You hadn’t told him it was because you’d been finding comfort in the Lieutenant’s bed.
Ghost and Soap approached the table, taking their respective seats.
Soap threw his tray down next to Gaz, grumbling as he sat.
“What’s wrong with you?” Gaz nudged Johnny with his shoulder.
“Slept nae a fuckin’ wink last night.” Soap mumbled into his coffee.
“Why?” You questioned.
Soap sighed, shrugging in defeat.
“Bet you could get something from the infirmary,” you suggested, “Something to knock you on your ass. If you keep getting no sleep, I mean.”
“That what you’ve been doing?” Gaz asked you, and your mind went blank.
“Hoping it doesn’t come t’that.” Johnny inadvertently saved you from having to answer Gaz’s question by responding to your initial prompt.
“Tried countin’ sheep, Johnny?” Simon finally piped up from his seat next to you.
“Bile yer heid,” Soap shot a deadpan look at him.
“English.” Ghost huffed.
“Fuck yerself—y’keep it up, I’ll crawl into bed with you, LT.” Soap turned to look at you, smiling as he quirked a brow “If there’s any room.”
“What?” You tried not to let the sudden wave of panic show on your face.
There’s no way he could know.
Was there?
“What?” Johnny laughed, brow furrowed, “Look’t ‘im—be a shock if he alone could fit into one o’the beds.”
You faked a quick laugh, looking over at Simon, who hadn’t reacted at all to Soap’s taunt. He remained completely unfazed, watching his coffee steam; seemingly unaware of your knee-jerk response.
It was like he had not a care in the world.
Suddenly, your appetite was gone.
“I have reports to finish.”
“Still?” Gaz looked at you incredulously.
“Yeah,” you nodded, “Been putting them off too long.”
Picking up your tray, you wandered out of the mess hall and towards your room.
~~~
You forced yourself to stay in your own bed that night, and the night after that.
And it felt torturous, and not because of the nightmares or the creeping sense of dread—though that certainly didn’t help your quest to find independence. This discomfort was more about your lack of understanding.
You didn’t know why you were so concerned about other people on the base seeing you with him—nervous at the notion of your own friends knowing about this arrangement.
You didn’t understand why Ghost had become so attuned to your needs or what he meant by not seeing you in his bed as a problem.
He thought you were pretty. At least you knew that much.
Not that it did anything to help quell your doubts.
You had started sleeping in the same shirt that had caused you so much grief; after doing your best to lift the stains, you’d managed to make it seem like the shirt hadn’t been through hell and back.
Now if only you could make yourself feel the same.
You weren’t avoiding Simon on purpose—that’s what you told yourself, anyway. You just couldn’t come to terms with the fact that maybe he was being kind out of pity; that he saw how miserable and tired you were, and was simply relenting.
You didn’t want to get your hopes up, get riled up over the nothing that was sharing a bed with him.
Johnny’s offhand remark had, for some reason, made you feel odd. It was the way you’d reacted that made you feel bad, though, and Simon’s lack of reaction that made you feel worse.
His lack of an outward response made you upset. It dredged up the resentment you’d projected onto him. His clear obsession with appearing so stoic and uncaring in front of everybody made you feel unwanted; the fact that he could never, ever, seem to give you a reaction, no matter what you did, made you feel pitiful.
Meanwhile, your immediate panic at the thought of Soap knowing what was going on made you feel pathetic, and served to put into perspective just how deep your feelings actually ran.
The juxtaposition in reactions from yourself and him made you feel dirty.
You stared at the ceiling, trying to find solace in your bed after a day of forcing yourself to finish reports. You hadn’t been lying when you’d walked out of breakfast the other day—they had been piling up, and you had really needed to get them sorted.
You were tired. It wasn’t your best work, but at least they were finally done.
Someone knocked on your door.
“What?” You called out, prepared to hear Gaz on the other side.
“Open the door, sweetheart.”
Simon.
You opened your door a crack, just to peek at him, before finding the courage to open it completely.
“A'right?” He didn’t seem to notice your hesitation—that, or he was just ignoring it.
He was so good at ignoring things.
“Yes.” You lied, immediately turning bitter towards him.
“'Aven’t been comin' to see me.” He wasn’t asking, just stating the obvious, and it made you even more upset.
“Two nights,” you turned your back on him, walking further into your room. “Three tonight.”
You hadn’t really meant your movement as an invitation for him to come in, but Simon took it as one anyway. He followed you inside, shutting the door behind himself.
“D’you want to—”
“Do I want to sleep in your room?” Your words came out snippy as you cut him off, and indignation dripped from your voice.
He stayed quiet for a moment.
“Do you?”
“Did you tell Soap?” You began interrogating him.
“Mm?”
“Did you,” you took a step closer to him, “Tell Soap? About—about this? About…whatever this is. Me sleeping in your bed.”
“No,” Simon tilted his head to the side, “Did y’want me to?”
“Did I—what? What, so you can make a show of how you finally got me to behave for you?” You snapped, “Make sure everybody knows how easy it was to soften me up and get me where you want me?”
His eyes went wide for a moment before he collected himself with a huff.
“What?”
“I said what I said. Is this about you getting a little power trip?”
You felt lightheaded. You’d spent so long building walls around yourself to avoid your want for him, and he’d managed to tear them down in a matter of weeks. And he didn’t even care; he was seemingly ignorant to all of your emotional turmoil, to all the what ifs, and the sinking feeling you always carried of never being good enough for him.
“Making sure everybody knows that you’ve gotten another thing that you deserve?” You continued, irate.
He stared at you, resigned to your verbal onslaught.
“You don’t care what they think.” He spoke as if it was only just dawning on him.
“But I care what you think!” You broke, slumping over yourself slightly. You didn’t know if you wanted to laugh or cry, finding a happy medium in giggling so hysterically that your eyes began to water. “I care way too much about what you think, Simon! And I have no idea what you’re thinking, ever! You wanna know why I’ve been so fucking—I don’t know, upset? With you? For god knows how long? Why I'm so confused by this random fucking attentiveness?”
You stormed over to your desk, hastily grabbing the reports and walking back over to Simon to slam them against his chest.
“Be fucking certain they’re in order this time, sweetheart!” You mocked his accent, angry enough that you considered mimicry fair game.
He let the papers drop to the ground by his feet.
“You went from so easy to so, so difficult in the span of twenty-four hours, and I have never for the life of me been able to figure out what set you off!” You wondered if he even remembered the series of events you were talking about, if it stuck out to him the way it did to you. “You’re so complicated! You’re so fucking—and now you’re mad that I’m not running off to bed with you? So—so that you can keep me safe from myself and prove to me that you’re some fucking superhero? Wanna be my personal savior? Make me eat my words about your arrogance?” You scoffed, “Jesus fuck, Simon!”
You swallowed every emotion besides ire. Still, you felt a pang of remorse when you remembered what you’d said to him as he lay sleeping in the infirmary.
Sorry I yelled at you; it won’t happen again.
Now you were making a liar out of yourself, and it wasn’t even his fault—this was you still trying to push it all down, even after everything. The fear of rejection tried to overpower your desire for help from him; comfort from him.
The terseness of your words hung between the two of you, and you remained frozen in place, standing across from him, panting.
“Wasn’t mad.” You could hear the irritation in his voice, finally getting a reaction.
“What?” You huffed.
“I wasn’t mad. Never been mad at you.”
“Then what—”
“You needed a push.”
“And that’s how you thought to do it?”
“'Ow else would I have done it?” He sounded like he did on missions, blunt and loud, and the severity of his tone made you flinch.
“Any other way! You—you refuse to acknowledge the work I put into all of this! Then, now, you’ve always acted like I’m not good enough to be here!”
“I push you because I respect you,” he was practically yelling now as he matched your urgency, raising a hand to point at you for emphasis. “You respond better to assertiveness. You thrive on clarity, always 'ave. Thought I was fuckin' ‘elpin' you.” With narrowed eyes, he searched your face. "And maybe I was rough on you, but ‘ow the fuck was I s'posed to react—you think I knew what to do? When you were showing me such bloody—this gentle fuckin' devotion since day one?"
You thought you'd like getting him to snap, but you didn't. You could feel your cheeks heating up, sinuses stinging slightly as your body readied tears.
You felt stupid, the situation lamentable. It had always been a misunderstanding; a lapse in communication between two people who understood each other but refused to relate. Someone who wanted to adore, and someone who had no idea how to be adored.
He had always been attuned to your needs. He was just godawful at showing it.
You shrunk into yourself a bit, biting your lip to keep the tears at bay. You avoided his gaze as you chose your words.
“Are you proud of me?”
“What?” He looked down at you in disbelief.
You doubled down, trying to keep your voice even, “Are you proud of me, Simon?”
He took a long breath, debating his next move, before tugging his mask over his jaw.
In one swift motion, he pulled you into him, not bothering to weave his arms under your own and instead wrapping himself around you with your arms still slack at your sides.
“Fuck are you talking about?” He growled, one hand coming up to cup your face.
And then he was kissing you, passionately, but in an oddly chaste manner.
You gasped, shocked by how forward the action was and by how much you responded to it. You wiggled your arms out of his grasp, one hand finding purchase on his chest while the other flew to the nape of his neck.
He pulled away from you, and you found yourself chasing the slow movement of his lips against yours, already missing the vague taste of him you’d gotten from the gentle kiss.
“You’re fuckin' stubborn,” Simon spoke just above a whisper, deep voice ragged as he caught his breath, “You’re one of the most competent people I’ve ever worked with. You call me on shit people three ranks above you wouldn’t, and you’re right. You stepped on a landmine, and you lived.” His thumb brushed over your cheek as his hand kept up the responsibility of holding your face up, ensuring that your eyes met his. “Who cares ‘f I’m proud of you.”
It wasn’t a question, more of a statement, but you answered anyway.
“I do.” You breathed, and you finally felt as though the whole truth had been told.
“Well, I…” He swallowed, “I am.” There was a pause as he collected his thoughts, staring at you with a tender look of hesitation. “I am. And ’m sorry.”
“For what?” You wanted to hear it.
“Everything,” he seemed assured, “Not being—not being the right kind of support, not being clear about…”
When he trailed off, you wanted to push him forward into his feelings; make him say it, clarify how he hadn’t been clear about his true intentions or the nature of his emotions; make him put into perspective what Gaz had been trying to tell you in your room as you smoked through your skepticism.
But that would just make you feel cruel, and if he wasn’t ready to share that sort of vulnerability with you, then so be it.
Instead, you began a new line of questioning.
“Why’d you make that crack about us having grandkids?” You leaned against his palm where it rested on your face.
“Felt right. In th’moment,” he sighed, “Thought it was funny.”
“You were serious.”
“‘F you think I—”
“You were.” You delivered your claim with certainty.
He smiled, and you were thrilled to be able to see the rare presentation on his partially unmasked face.
“I was.”
“I’m not a problem.” You tried not to get distracted by how pretty his lips looked, curled so obviously at the edges.
“Not the way I see it.” He answered in a manner so typically Ghost, but it still served to prove your point.
“And you think I’m pretty.”
You watched his smile turn into something more akin to a smirk.
“'At's right. I do.”
“Gaz said…said you stayed with me. In the infirmary.”
“I did.”
“How come?” You wanted more extensive answers, unsatisfied by his brief responses.
“Why wouldn’t I?” Simon countered your question with another.
“You were pissed that I woke up when you weren’t there.” You continued to run through the series of events that had irritated you so greatly.
“Can y’blame me?”
“Yeah.”
He closed his eyes for a moment upon hearing your reply, perhaps recognizing his own shortcomings in how he was dealing with this conversation; or recognizing that he had, in fact, been in the wrong to get so aggressive while you were still healing up.
He didn’t say anything, so you took it upon yourself to continue, trying to prompt him.
“You were mad.”
“I was upset.” He clarified with a hiss, not out of spite but frustration at his inability to express himself.
“Why?” You urged him on.
“Because—” He heaved a sigh, “Wanted you to know I...cared. Wanted it t’be something 'at registered…”
He was clearly struggling to describe his thought process, and you couldn’t blame him—he was a complicated man in every sense of the word, and you could only imagine what it was like inside his head.
But he was trying.
“'En you woke up while I was gone, 'nd I felt stupid, so I just…took it out on you, and everybody else,” he breathed, “And I shouldn’t ‘ave. And I’m sorry.”
You wondered if you were the first person to ever hear the words I’m sorry come out of his mouth, and you tried not to relish in the notion.
You tugged subconsciously at his shirt collar, and realizing that you both still hand your hands wound around one another made you blush.
“Why did you listen to me?”
“When?” He furrowed his brow enough that you could see his eyes crease.
“You let me lead—you treated me when I asked you to.” You explained.
“Think I’d jus’ let you bleed out?” His lips curled into a subtle smile again.
“Answer the question.” You tugged a bit more harshly on his shirt.
“I respect you,” he muttered, “You’re a good soldier.”
“That doesn’t answer my—”
“It does.” He cut you off, eyes boring holes into your own as if in an effort to telepathically send you the meaning of his words.
And you understood.
“So why did you use your shirt?” You swallowed, smiling softly.
“Y'ask a lot of fuckin’ questions, know 'at?” He huffed playfully.
“Yeah,” you shot back, not bending to his teasing, “Why’d you use your shirt.”
“No bandages.”
“So your first instinct was to just—strip down, middle of a warzone, wrap me up?”
“I need you,” he paused then, perhaps intentionally, as he tightened his grip around your waist, hauling you even closer against him, “Safe.”
Your breath caught in your throat, and you parted your lips, but no words came out.
“I need you alive. And I’m glad I did it,” he was trying not to mumble, unsure of how his words would be received despite how you were clinging to him like some sort of life preserver. “I’m glad you’re alive.”
You swallowed the lump that had formed in your throat, touched by his sincerity and wanting to grip his face, pull him down into another kiss that you could deepen even further.
“Could’ve used a sock…” You opted instead to poke fun at him, hoping it might lighten the mood and ease the tension. You didn’t want to run the risk of kissing him with tears trailing down your face.
“Fuck off.” He chuckled, and you felt instantly soothed.
Simon tilted his face down ever so slightly, eyes leaving your face to take in the way his shirt framed your body.
“Looks good on you.” He seemed pleased.
“Cleaned the blood.”
“I noticed.” He nodded, eyes still scanning the fabric that adorned you. “Suits you.”
“You keep saying that, and I don’t know what you mean.” You tilted your head at him, your bodies close enough that you could hear his heartbeat syncing with yours.
You belonged here.
“'Ow much clearer could I be, sweetheart?” He scoffed in jest.
“Simon.”
“Mm?” He looked back at you.
“Shut up,” you shook your head, amused, “I’m giving you the go ahead.”
You pulled him down by the nape of his neck where your hand still sat, reconnecting your lips to his.
This time, it was different—his movements were hungry, and there was little time wasted as he worked to deepen the kiss. You parted your lips, beckoning him in and whimpering softly when he began to lick into you. The room was silent with the exception of the soft sound of his mouth exploring yours and the quiet hiss of breath.
He finally moved his arm, wrapping it properly around your waist, and you could feel his fingers pressing against your skin as if in an attempt to map you out, to bruise you with his fingerprints and mark you as identifiably his own. His other palm rested heavy on your cheek, sliding back to allow his fingers to brush through your hair leisurely.
Your own hands had also begun to wander, stroking up his chest and his back, grabbing at his shoulders and his arms in a desperate attempt to feel the warmth of him seep into your palm anywhere you could get it through his shirt. You felt delirious with want—every emotion besides lust fizzled out, and you were left with the knowledge that this was all you’d ever really wanted.
And now that you had it, you couldn’t get enough.
You tugged on his shirt. He took the hint, allowing you to walk with him in an awkward dance of intwined limbs until the back of your knees hit the bed.
You finally separated, though he kept his hands on your sides. You stared up at him as you caught your breath.
“Take it off.” Your words came out whined.
“Take what off?” He heaved a breath.
He knew what you were talking about, but he prompted you all the same in an effort to encourage you to take what you wanted.
You reached up hesitantly. With one one hand, you cupped his jaw, while your other hand gripped the fabric that he’d tugged over his mouth, peeling it off of him until his face was fully exposed.
It had only been a month or two since you’d seen his face unobstructed, but he was prettier than you remembered, if that was possible.
The scars that crisscrossed over his left cheek were a flushed pink, rosy against his pale skin; his eyes seemed sharper, keener as you analyzed his features.
His hair had grown longer on top, despite the fact that he had clearly maintained the close cropping on the sides.
Seeing him like this always made him seem human, and the circumstances in which you were seeing him now made it innately more intimate.
You kept your hand on his face, absentmindedly trailing your thumb down his cheek as you considered what you could say in this moment.
“Hair’s not regulation…” You mumbled, swallowing.
“Gonna tell on me?” When he spoke, the faint stubble that dotted his jawline scraped gently against your palm.
“No…” You couldn’t think of anything witty to say, “I like it like this.”
He didn’t respond, but his eyes grew softer as he stared down at you. His hands, still on your waist, dipped beneath your shirt and the feeling of his calloused palms running so gently up your bare skin made you suck in a breath.
“Simon…” You suddenly felt that you couldn’t make eye contact with him, lest you embarrass yourself by begging him to fuck you where you stood.
He looked at you expectantly for a moment before his gaze flicked down to where his hands stroked up your body.
“I want—” You tried to find the words that would make you sound the least pathetic, but realized that you didn’t really care as you settled on your phrasing. “Fuck me.”
“Yeah?” His voice gave away his eagerness.
“Please.” You added.
That was all it took to get him to grab you by the hips and tug you into him, turning the both of you around so that he could sit on the bed. You scrambled to straddle his lap.
He snaked his hands back under your shirt—his shirt—helping you out of it with one hand while the other traced patterns down your spine. When you tossed it to the side, you gazed at him expectantly, searching his face for a reaction.
“Fuckin’ hell,” you got one quickly. “Wanna…”
He never finished his sentence, and you didn’t have time to prompt him; his hands traveled up to your shoulder blades, face dipping down to bury himself in the cavern between your breasts and trail open mouthed kisses over your skin.
You couldn’t help the giggle that slipped from your lips, a response to the action itself and the way he felt against you; hot, wet tongue smoothing over the spots his stubble scratched at.
When he moved to take one of your nipples between his lips, you rolled your hips, arching your back. The action earned you a growl from him, and the small vibrations from his mouth made goosebumps erupt over your skin.
“Christ, don’t—” He grunted against the supple flesh of your breast, clearly struggling to hold back from reciprocating your movements as he bucked his hips gently up into you. “Fuck, c’mere.”
He grabbed your thighs before he stood, flipping you onto your back. Your legs dangled off the edge of the bed, and he knelt between your thighs.
“Should we take these off?” His fingers just barely dipped beneath the waistband of your sleep shorts, and you whined.
“Yes—yeah,” you raised your hips from the bed, “Go for it.”
Simon smirked, tugging your shorts down your legs and leaving you completely exposed to him. He trailed kisses up the inside of your leg, sucking hard on the skin of your thigh as he inched closer to your core.
“Knew you’d be a tease.” You huffed a laugh when he reached the top of your thigh only to move back and trail kisses up your other leg.
“Thought about it a lot?” He smiled against your skin, “Night’s young, sweetheart.”
You rolled your eyes, but gasped softly when he reached the top of your thigh again and slowly began to leave kisses over your pubic mound, taking his time, dipping lower until he reached your clit.
You let out a shaky breath. How long had it been since someone touched you like this; since you’d exposed yourself to a hand that wasn’t yours, a mouth that knew how to put in the effort?
How long had you been aching to feel Simon this way?
Your hand flew to his head, fully appreciating the way his hair had grown out to offer you the proper length to pull on.
Simon moaned softly, pressing chaste kisses to your clit, but when you tugged harder, desperate for more, he let out a quiet growl and stared up at you as he finally pressed his tongue to your folds.
You knew he had good aim—snipers tended to—but the way he so expertly circled his tongue over your entrance, pressing into you and lapping up your slick made your back arch. You raised your legs to rest them over his shoulders, aching for him.
You could feel his breath coming out in warm huffs against your slick. He ate you like a man starved, and you bucked your hips into his face when he licked a broad stripe over your slit that culminated in him teasing your clit with the tip of the muscle.
“Greedy thing,” he teased, nipping at your inner thigh, “Taste even better 'an I thought.”
“Thought—thought about it a lot?” You threw his words back at him with a shaky voice, nearing the edge, and he laughed.
“All the time,” he wrapped his arms around your legs, forcing you to still as he pressed another kiss to your dripping cunt. “Hand wrapped 'round my cock, thinking 'bout buryin' my face in you,” he teased your clit, licking another stripe over you before continuing his rambling. “How fuckin' pretty you’d look, starin’ down at me.”
His words made you feel feral, and the knowledge that he had touched himself to thoughts of you, just as you had to thoughts of him, forced a whimper from your throat. You looked down at him with parted lips and lust blown eyes.
“Yeah, ’at’s it,” he nodded, staring back at you from between your thighs, face coated in your slick, “Jus' like 'at, sweetheart. Watch me.”
He dropped his face again, hands moving up your legs to grip the flesh of your ass and pull you firm against him as he sucked on your clit mercilessly.
You found yourself writhing beneath his ministrations, pulling his hair harder as you reached the precipice. You didn’t know if you wanted him to stop, to go easier on you; or if you wanted him to stay there, lapping at your cunt and overwhelming your senses forever.
Your thighs squeezed around his head, trembling, as your muscles tensed. Your vision went blurry from the pleasure.
“Cum.” He said it like it was an order, licking into you before quickly returning his attention to your clit, sucking down hard around the bud.
What was likely meant to be a scream came out a choked cry as you came, gasping his name and trying to curl into yourself as the stimulation became all too much for you to handle.
With a final kiss to your cunt, Simon removed his mouth from you, stroking his thumb over your hip and watching you shake.
“Good?” He whispered into your thigh, planting soft kisses over your skin as you whimpered through the aftershocks of your orgasm.
“Yeah—fuck, Simon, yeah. Good,” you panted, “Better than good...Christ.”
He hummed, satisfied by your answer.
You stayed sprawled out with him between your legs for a while longer, appreciating the soft touches of the man who projected such a harsh persona; reminding yourself how to breathe properly.
"Come." You stretched your arms out, staring at him as you encouraged him to crawl into bed with you.
He obliged, standing, and you bit your tongue to keep from taunting him about how easy it was now to get him to follow orders. He pulled you into him, and you pressed your hands to his chest, nuzzling beneath his chin.
“You gonna keep all your clothes on?” You mumbled, teasing.
Simon sat up, supporting himself on his elbow. He tilted his head down as he brought a hand to your chin, forcing you to look up at him.
“Ask me again.”
“Simon—”
“Nah, c’mon,” he practically cooed, voice saccharine as he teased you. “Say it, sweetheart.”
“You want me to beg for you?” You matched his tone.
“Bet you’d be good at it.” He quirked a brow, smirking.
You sighed, fully willing to give him what he wanted even if it was in jest. Grabbing his collar and pulling him down so that your nose brushed his, you spoke in a whisper.
“Will you please fuck me, Simon?”
He smiled, but the glint in his eyes read almost predatory.
“Good girl.”
He sat up, pulling off his shirt and exposing his chest to you. It wasn’t anything new; you'd seen him in states of undress like this, but when his lips were still wet with your cum, it felt different in the most magnificent of ways.
You watched him stand, sitting up to get a better view; his stitches had already dissolved, but a scar still marred his left side, joining the dozens of other marks he'd collected during his time in combat.
With a smirk, he looked down at you and unzipped his fly, bending down to take his pants off, and you laughed at the showmanship he displayed.
Cocky motherfucker.
But you rubbed your thighs together when he took off his boxers, all the previous teasing production value gone as he straightened up and kicked them to the side with a huff.
You’d long wondered—rather immaturely—whether his size and stature translated to all of him. You felt your cheeks flush when you saw that you had been correct in suspecting that his cock lived up to the rest of him; thick and long, it tilted slightly to the right, and one solid vein trailed up the underside. His tip was pink and leaking, already smeared with precum, and when you realized that it was likely because he had found pleasure in going down on you, you swallowed a moan.
He rolled his shoulders back, and you thought you might be drooling.
He stood at the edge of the bed, looming over you as he always did, but now with a level of hesitation. He bent down to brush his lips against yours, and you eagerly accepted the kiss.
“Tell me what you want.” His breath was hot against your mouth.
“Told you…” You whispered, bringing a hand up to trace the tattoos on his arm.
He shook his head. “Tell me how you want it.”
You were thrown off guard by his prompting; you had been excited to let him do whatever it was he wanted.
And so that’s what you voiced.
“Any…however,” you swallowed, “Just want it to be you.”
His eyes softened for a moment, but you couldn’t admire him for long as he quickly embraced you in another kiss, pushing you onto your back again and moving clumsily to kneel on the bed beside you.
Simon’s hands ran down the length of your body, thumbs hooking between your thighs to admire the soaking mess at your core. He situated himself between your legs, encouraging you to hook your knees over his hips.
You couldn’t help but stare up at him in awe, the once callous Lieutenant who you swallowed your feelings for, now touching you with such care and admiration—and he looked good doing it.
He moved one hand from your hip to your face, cupping your cheek and staring down at you. The iciness in his eyes was back, but it was in a sense of concern rather than ire.
“You tell me if it 'urts.” He traced your cheekbone with his thumb.
“Knew you could be arrogant, but Jesus, Simon,” you barked a laugh, “That’s just—”
“Meant your ribs, love,” he smirked down at you, and you grinned back at him. “But I 'preciate the vote o'confidence.”
“Freudian slip…” You mumbled, not even embarrassed at your mistake, finding the humor in it and relishing that he, too, was comfortable enough to laugh about it with you.
“Right.” He nodded, smug. He maneuvered himself so that his cock could rest against your stomach.
You tilted your head, looking down to admire the image. He was justified in his pride, despite the way he came off so pompous; seeing his cock against you like this made your breath hitch, the comparison it drew to your size versus his was unavoidable and absolutely delicious.
“You gonna fuck me, or just show off?” You wiggled your hips.
“Nice to know you’re still mouthy even on your back.” Simon huffed, amused, as he pulled back to line himself up with you.
When he notched his tip to your entrance, you bucked your hips gently, unable to conceal your excitement. He pressed a hand to your stomach.
“Uh-uh, sweetheart,” he grunted, “Patient.”
You whined, frustrated and needy, but you didn’t have to put up too much of a fuss before he sunk into you. He watched intently as your cunt swallowed him inch by inch, lowering himself to hover over you on his forearms, pressing his hips to yours.
You squeaked a moan, filled to the brim, and grazed your nails down his back, feeling the occasional indentation of a scar beneath your fingers. Simon pressed his forehead to yours, eyes closed and breath coming out broken.
It was the most unshielded you had ever seen him, and you felt a sense of pride in the fact that it was you who had caused such a response.
“Fuckin’ tight,” he groaned, pulling his hips back an inch only to thrust shallowly back into you. You whimpered at the feeling, the way he had your walls stretched so taut around him. “Oh, fu—ckin’ hell…”
“Fuck me,” you whined, grabbing him by the shoulder blades. You pressed sloppy kisses to his mouth and chin, “Fuck me, fuck me—” It was a chant, a desperate repetition of your needs.
Maybe he captured you in another kiss to shut you up, but you didn’t mind. When his tongue parted your lips just as he began to rock forward, you nearly bit down on it, letting out a broken cry that he swallowed happily.
“Don’t want everybody 'earin’ you.” He shushed you, smirking into the kiss.
“Don’t—don’t care,” and you didn’t; if this was how everybody in the barracks discovered your situation with Ghost, you’d be proud. “Feels—you’re so deep.”
“I know,” he was typically smug, but you could tell he was enjoying himself just as much as you were. “Lift your hips, sweetheart.”  
You did as he said, lifting your hips enough so that he had room to reach beneath your body and grope your ass, tugging you into every stroke.
“Yeah, ‘at’s it—fuckin’ take it,” the pace of his thrusts increased. With his hands beneath your body, he straightened up, allowing himself to fuck into you deeper, rougher. “Fuckin’—fuck, take it, take it, sweetheart.” His head fell back as he moved, and you felt hypnotized by the way his chest heaved.
“Jesus fucking—Simon, please—” You bit your lip, really and truly attempting to keep the volume of your cries for him down, but he wasn’t making it easy. “So good—feel so good, please, just like that.”
His jaw was clenched but his lips were parted, and he looked over you with an intense focus, training himself to identify every little bodily response from you, and every little thing he could do to earn those reactions.
“Christ, look't you, love—” His lips curled into a fucked-out smirk, “Droolin’ jus' like your cunt.”
Dazed, you watched as he brought his hand down to your face, swiping the drool you hadn’t even realized you’d produced from the side of your mouth with his thumb. He pressed the digit against your lips, and you opened, eagerly sucking his thumb while he continued his bruising pace.
He watched on as you moaned around him, filling you at both ends.
His words spilled out of him, the vulgar vice grip your cunt had on his cock working him to peak vulnerability.
“You know ‘ow long I wanted this?” He bent down, slowing his pace to offer long, deep strokes that were just as overwhelming as the previous, faster pace. “‘Ow long I wanted t’see you droolin’ f'my cock? Would’a fucked you every night you slept with me—f’you said that’s what you wanted, would’a fucked you with ‘at bullet in my ribs.”
You could feel his cock punching against your cervix, the sharp, brief pain in your abdomen immediately fading to make room for the pleasure. And even so, with him encroaching on you like this, forcing you to take him as deep as you physically could, you still wanted more.
You moaned, irrepressibly needy as your hands wandered over his body above you.
Straightening up again, Simon pulled his thumb from your mouth. He took it between his own lips, tasting your spit and saturating the digit further before lowering it to your clit and rubbing circles over you.
“So fuckin’ stubborn—you’re a brat, ‘nd even when you make me pull my fuckin’ 'air out, I’d still let you do anythin' you want,” he couldn’t stop talking, and you were fine with it. His rambling on about his desire for you, paired with the motion of his hips, had you hurtling towards your second high. “Fuck, you feel good—fuck.”  
You thought maybe when he tilted his head down, eyes closing as he dropped his chin to his chest, that he was done talking. For a moment, it seemed that way, his attention refocusing completely on your body, as he collected himself and moved lower to hover over you again; nipping at the skin of your chest and licking stripes over your tits, moving his hand from your clit and kneading the pillowy flesh of your breasts.
But he moved to look down at you directly, nose brushing your own, and there was a flash of something in his eyes—soft and completely exposed.
“I love you.” He said it like a secret, the quietest cadence you’d ever heard him take on.
For a moment you thought maybe you were dreaming again—the nightmares morphing into something more akin to psychological warfare that you would wake up from and miss as if it were a nostalgic memory.
But then he said your name.
“I—fuck—I love you.” His breath hitched, and he was clearly attempting to distract himself from your silence by burying his cock into you deeper.
It made you moan wantonly—both his actions and his words hitting you somewhere deep, and you let out a gasp, reaching up to cup his cheek and letting your thumb trace one of the longer scars.
“I love you.” You echoed, meaning it more sincerely than anything you’d ever said to him, and though his brow furrowed slightly, he smiled.
“Again,” he panted above you, “Shit, say it again.”
“I love you,” you repeated, hand trailing behind his head and fingers combing through his hair, “I love you, Simon. I love you.” It was the second time in the span of a few hours that you’d found yourself chanting for him, and you were quite pleased.
“Fuckin’—” he sped up again, thrusting into you enough that the bedframe knocked against the wall. You almost felt sorry for whichever poor soul bunked next door. “’At’s it, sweetheart, let me ’ear you.”
He was delirious with lust, overwhelmed by his affection for you. And while it wasn’t something he was used to in any respect, he was certainly enjoying it.
“You fuckin’ tell me—you cum on my cock and you fuckin’ tell me ‘ow much you love it.”
He brought his hand back down to your clit, and your back arched off the mattress when he pressed down onto the bud, massaging over it in time with his thrusts.
“Let me see my pretty girl cum again.” He cooed over you.
His phrasing made you moan. His pretty girl; it rattled around in your brain and you let out a breathy sigh of approval.
“Your pretty girl…”
“’At’s what I said, sweetheart,” he nodded, and he would've been smiling if his focus wasn't entirely taken up on warding off his high. “One more, love. C’mon and gimme what I want.” He growled his words, briefly removing his fingers from your clit to pull your ankles over his shoulders so that he could wrap an arm around your thighs and hold you against him. “Fu—uck, tight little cunt…”
He kissed your ankle, replacing his fingers on your clit once more and watching your face contort in pleasure.
“Simon, fuck—don’t stop, don’t stop,” you stuttered through your whimpers, feeling the familiar heat build in your abdomen, “I’m gonna cum—please—like that, I’m gonna cum.”
He groaned, applying more pressure to your clit as he massaged it to the rhythm of his thrusts.
“Go on, sweetheart, gimme another one. Be a good girl, let me see your pretty face while you cum on my cock.”
You let yourself go completely.
“I—I love you,” you mustered the strength to follow his previous orders as the tug that built somewhere in your stomach finally culminated in a pleasant heat coating your skin. Your muscles tensed, your eyes rolling back enough that you could see colors distantly behind your eyelids.
“Yeah, yeah you fuckin’ do. You fuckin’ love it. You love me, sweetheart.” Simon groaned, “’Ere you go—squeeze me tight like ‘at,” his hips stuttered as he fucked you through your high. “Fuckin’ soak me. Good fuckin’ girl.”
His fingers dug into the skin of your thigh, trying to stave off his climax, if only for a moment longer, so that he could continue to enjoy the warm squeeze of your cunt.
When your moans became weaker, battling exhaustion to prolong the delicious overstimulation he offered you, Simon slid out of you with a grunt. He kept your legs up, keeping your thighs pressed together so that he could slip his cock between them and chase his own release.
“Fuck—” you yelped when the underside of his cock swiped over your clit, craning your neck to watch him fuck himself with your thighs.
You could see his abs tighten, desperate moans falling from his lips, and he looked so utterly beautiful as he struggled to control himself against the pleasure.
“Gonna fuckin’ stain you with my cum,” he heaved, rocking against you fervently, “Wanna smell it on you. Mark you up nice, let everybody know who you belong to—show ‘em 'ow good you are to your Lieutenant.”
“Please,” you mumbled your plea, pressing your palm to the back of his hand where it rested on your thigh, “Please…”
With his mouth agape, Simon’s brow furrowed, pushing his hips flush against the back of your thighs; he came with a low groan, bucking against you as he painted your stomach with his spend.
He panted, closing his mouth to swallow and staring down at you in a haze. He tilted his head back, heaving a satisfied sigh, before finding the motivation to move from the bed.
You felt a tug of melancholy, a sudden discomfort in being parted from him, but you watched on as he found what he was looking for and returned to your side.
He wiped you clean with the same goddamn shirt that, as far as you were concerned, started all this.
You fell into a fit of laughter, the adrenaline morphing from physical pleasure to pure amusement.
Simon stared at you like you had two heads.
“After everything that poor fucking shirt has been through, you’re gonna use it as a cum rag?” You tried to explain, and you watched his lips curl into a smile.
“Better a cum towel ‘an a tourniquet.” He quipped, quirking a brow at you.
“Just got the blood out…” You grumbled playfully, and he tossed the shirt off to the side somewhere.
“You’ll live.” He sighed, pressing his palm into your now clean, if not a bit sticky, stomach and appreciating your warmth.
After he had taken a moment to admire you where you lay on your back, he stood, walking around the bed to situate himself next to you. When he’d made himself comfortable, he wrapped an arm around your hips, pushing you onto your right side before tugging you into him.
“Never thought I’d be spooning with Simon Riley.” You sighed, placing your hand over his where it rested on your stomach.
“Consider y’self lucky.” He chuckled.
You fell into a peaceful lull, wrapped up in each other and silent.
“You love me.” You weren’t asking, more so reassuring yourself with a quick statement to ensure that what he’d said in the heat of the moment was true.
“I do,” he nosed your neck, kissing you softly. “I love you.”
“I love you, too.” You whispered it, bringing his hand up from your stomach to kiss his knuckles.
He hummed quietly, and you continued to plant soft kisses over his hand until you were satisfied.
“You still mad at me?” He questioned, and you laughed.
“You really have to ask?”
“Good to be certain.” He sighed, and you shook your head, grinning.
“I don’t want to sleep in your room tonight.” You muttered.
“Don’t ‘ave to,” he responded in a similarly soft tone, “Won’t make you. Say the word, I’ll leave. You can get some sleep.”
“No,” you smiled at his lack of awareness, “Don’t want to sleep in your room—want you to sleep here.”
He was quiet for a moment. You looked over your shoulder, uncertain, and he was already looking back at you with a smug grin.
“’At’s what you want?”
“Yeah.”
“Good. S’what I want, too.”
You rolled your eyes, pressing your back to his chest.
“Gonna sleep without your mask on?” You teased, eyeing the balaclava where it lay on the floor amongst the rest of your discarded clothes.
“Might as well,” he huffed a laugh, “Cock’s out—nobody’ll notice my face if they come in.”
“I will.”
“I want you to.” He sighed, pressing himself against you so that your head rested beneath his chin.
“Good,” you yawned, “That’s what I want, too.”
Simon chuckled softly, leaning back to reach for the lamp on the nightstand and clicking it off. There was another stretch of comfortable silence, and you felt the soft edges of sleep begin to take hold.
“I’m glad you’re alive.” Simon whispered into the darkness of your room.
“I know,” you were just awake enough to respond, “I love you, too, Simon.”
You fell asleep with his arm draped over you, perched over your hips rather than your waist, his hand pressed lightly against your stomach. But this time, you were both under the covers.
Tumblr media
☆Like my work? Buy me a ko-fi :)☆
284 notes · View notes
lizdive · 8 months ago
Note
hi there! platonic aventurine, jing yuan, sunday, blade, welt, dan heng, boothill, argenti and dr ratio with a teen reader who is like fischl?
Tumblr media
Hi anon <33 I really wanted to finish this in one part because i loved this req in specific (i love fischl) but idk why I’m lacking sm motivation,,, so I decided to split this into 2 parts (hopefully) i hope you don’t mind,,, thank you so much for requesting <33 if you’re unsatisfied just tell me and i’ll redo it !! <33
notes 𐙚 gender-neutral reader — "you" + "royal" + "they/them" used to refer to user ,, reader is a teenager ,, user is based off of "fischl" from the game genshin impact ,, platonic relationships ,, mention of fu xuan in jing yuan’s part ,, not my best work i’m sorry ,, mention of robin in sunday’s part ,, not proofread ignore typos
Tumblr media Tumblr media
⭑ When he first met you, AVENTURINE was a bit taken aback with your speech and eccentric character in general. You claim to be royalty from a far away world, and while Aventurine didn’t quite believe it at first there was a small part of him that was lowkey kind of convinced.
⭑ He was a bit concerned that someone like you was so high ranking in the IPC because he knows the IPC is probably exploiting you especially because you seem to be a bit naive, so he’ll start watching over you.
⭑ He’ll gradually get used to your persona and understand what you say. He might need a second to process if you drop a huge paragraph of dialogue on him, but with every conversation and interaction he gets faster.
⭑ Takes one to know one — AVENTURINE can tell you’re trying to cope with something that’s happened in the past via roleplaying this character you put on, and he won’t be the one to burst your bubble. In fact, he’ll try to protect it for as long as possible.
⭑ Nobody’s going to make fun of you while he’s around. If anyone tries to reality check you, he’ll lowkey gaslight them into thinking that everything you say is real. Yeah, you’re a royal. He’s also actually seen this far away land you speak of, so that person is just being an ignorant hater !!
⭑ If your character is based off of someone from a book like Fischl, AVENTURINE will find that book and read it to better understand your references and persona as a whole. Likes seeing how you get happy when he references something.
⭑ If you ever feel insecure because of your past, AVENTURINE will be there to comfort you. He’s good at picking up signs when it comes to you because he practically had your character memorized. He’ll try to distract you from your past but if you do want to open up and vent he’ll be there to listen.
⭑ Give him a role in your little world and he’ll play it scarily well. Would probably do best as a royal advisor or assistant.
⭑ Buys you literally anything and everything that could fit your aesthetic and world. Fancy gems to add to your riches because every royal needs to have riches!! Buys you clothes too that you think is fit for royalty of your world.
⭑ You practice archery next to him while he practices gun shooting and it’s nice bonding time,,
Tumblr media
"I, [Name], [Insert desired title here], descend upon this land by the call of fate an— Oh, you are also a traveler from another world? Very well, I grant you permission to travel with me."
"They’re saying that it’s nice to meet you."
Tumblr media Tumblr media
⭑ Was not in any way bothered or confused by your eccentric mannerisms. JING YUAN’s pretty used to the unique speech style due to Fu Xuan, so he understands what you’re saying or at least gets the basic idea.
⭑ Oh? You’re a royal from a far away distant land? Yes yes, how nice. But royals do need to complete their training as well, no? As a cloud knight, he’s impressed with how you easily climbed up those ranks. Praises you whenever you somehow jump up a rank quicker than the last.
⭑ He doesn’t really suspect too much of your personality and that you’re putting up a front until you slip out and go ooc which makes him do a double take mentally. When you get all flustered and a bit distressed, he’ll reassure you by acting like nothing happened.
⭑ It’s then that he really pays attention to the little story you have going on with the world you live in. If he ever forgets something important, he’ll apologize and tell you that he never meant to insult your highness.
⭑ Another one that would protect your little bubble. I don’t think anyone would really want to say something bad about a high ranking cloud knight but even if they wanted to if JING YUAN or Yanqing were to hear they wouldn’t know peace,,
⭑ He can play the role you give him should you give him, especially as a general. You tell him about someone trying to attack your kingdom and he’ll reassure you he’s got this !!
⭑ Keeps a piece of paper in his pocket that has details about your persona if it’s based off of a character from a book. Also probably has a timeline on all your 'historical' events — sometimes he scares you because it feels like he knows more about your world than you do,,
⭑ He finds your keen instincts and intuition a bit intimidating. Have you ever thought of learning a thing or two from Fu Xuan? He always trusts you whenever you feel uncertain about a plan or idea because somehow you’re almost always right in the end.
⭑ Becomes your archery mentor and will watch over you as you train. Your skills are impressive and he finds amusement in the way you pose after a full combo.
⭑ If you feel upset because of your past, JING YUAN will comfort you and tell you that you don’t have to grow up — you’re still young and deserve to enjoy what remains before you become an adult and have to face the world. He’ll always be proud and support you no matter what.
Tumblr media
"I hear the voice of fate, speaking my name in humble supplication..."
"Hm? Care to share what fate whispers?"
Tumblr media Tumblr media
⭑ The talk of an eccentric worker in the reverie hotel had easily reached SUNDAY’s ears, and wanting to see who this eccentric worker was, he decided to wander around during his free time to catch them in action.
⭑ It wasn’t hard to find you as you were a bit loud. Pushing the cart of luggage while speaking of your magical kingdom to the guests as they nod along, clearly invested and assuming you were a storyteller. Once you had brought the guests’ luggage to their room and left, SUNDAY made his way to you to talk with you in interest. You had quite the imagination and spoke in a very sophisticated manner for your age.
⭑ Wasn’t at all phased by the paragraphs upon paragraphs of dialogue you would drop on him, replying easily and holding the conversation well. He noticed you seemed happier the longer he spoke to you.
⭑ While some guests may be annoyed by your behavior, he’ll remind them — if he’s present — that penacony is the land of festivities and many different people visit. Plus, you’re young and free to be who you want to be. If you’re really get picked on though he’ll deal with them personally.
⭑ SUNDAY is scarily observant so he knows you’re playing a character. He doesn’t really acknowledge it too much or confronts you, though, since everyone in penacony is also technically playing the character they wish they were.
⭑ Because of that, SUNDAY will let you do as you please. He’ll indulge you and will play the role you wish for him to play. He’s good at acting, so he can play whatever you wish. It reminds him of when he’d play pretend when Robin when he was younger.
⭑ Has everything about your character memorized. However he knows what to say and what not to say so he doesn’t fluster you by knowing more than you. Will also cover for you if you accidentally go ooc.
⭑ Your ability to rise up in the ranks so quickly will eventually make you work directly under him at some point and when that happens trust that people will refer to you with a royal title. He may indulge you a bit too much,,,
⭑ When you open to SUNDAY about your past, he kind of just. . . Dodges the subject after that. Doesn’t mention it at all. May act like your father a bit and call you his [insert royal title here] — you never realize it’s him trying to reassure you that you needn’t worry about growing up and being mature because of the role you’ve given him.
⭑ Gets a bit worried for your safety when you practice archery, but he also appreciates the fact you can take care of yourself should you face any dangers (especially in the dreamscape.)
⭑ Takes your advice and warnings a bit seriously because of how good your intuition and keen instincts were. (He didn’t listen ONCE and he paid the price.)
Tumblr media
"What does it take to rile a royal? ...If you must know, it is those who cannot recognize my true identity. But it is no great loss, for solitude is the noble's lot, so long as I do not lose the nobility of my soul..."
"How wise you are, your highness."
Tumblr media Tumblr media
⭑ He has no idea when it happened, but one day BLADE became your 'knight' and he has yet to comment on it. Not really the best knight as he doesn’t really stay close to you on the daily however also a really good knight as he protects you during missions to the point where you don’t use a single arrow.
⭑ Can understand what you day, does not translate for other people. You’re the yapper and he’s the listener. Doesn’t reply like 95% of the time but when he does it’s really flat and monotone which you don’t mind because he’s the big scary knight !!
⭑ Gets teased by the other stellaron hunters for indulging you, but he doesn’t really care too much. He can’t leave you to die during missions, can he? You’re way too young to hold your own properly so he’s there to make sure the number of stellaron hunters doesn’t decrease (that’s his reasoning don’t ruin it pls.)
⭑ Said this in other posts: not the best at comforting so when you open up, he’s kind of just,,, there. He’s also a bit distant sometimes but after that he’ll try to put an effort into playing his role so you don’t get upset or feel like he’s ignoring you.
⭑ Nobody thinks of making fun of you or your interests because BLADE’s always standing behind you — even if you’re tall for your age it’s still very scary to have him just staring at the person with a dead look.
⭑ Doesn’t research your character like the others — he learns as he goes. He doesn’t even have the chance to mess up because he just doesn’t talk much so he can’t mess up.
⭑ Not much to say for Bladie he just goes with it,,
Tumblr media
"Dusk and dawn but fleeting shadows are. Once more, the twists of fate have led you into my everlasting night."
"…Good morning."
Tumblr media
470 notes · View notes
child-of-the-danube · 5 months ago
Text
I'm still in my Lilia brain rot era and I keep thinking about her and Agatha, and their dynamic and parallels.
Like, Agatha is a dick to everyone from the start, even Teen, but she's extremely chill and even, for her being who she is, weirdly respectful towards Lilia. Maybe it's because of the age, maybe it's because Lilia was the only one to show she still had true power when they first met, maybe it's because they share experience and persecution the younger ones don't truly understand, maybe Agatha just has a soft spot for those who are very clearly outcasts and weirdos.
The only sting at Lilia I can recall is calling her "Dory" in the last trial lmao
She never once questions or mocks her gaps. Hell, she said "we came to the right place" AFTER she saw Lilia scream her head off in ep2 over, to them, nothing. "Hmm, this bitch a lil bonkers, but that's exactly what I like and need :)"
She told Lilia that she couldn't take her power unless she's blasted with it - something she was certainly aiming for if the door didn't open and that ended up saving them in ep2 when she was using her ye old technique of being a menace. She may have told it to her only to get her in, but that's a big minus to her plan B.
When everyone had their hallucinations, Agatha didn't mock Lilia when she was, once again, "being weird". She believed her and reassured her in a soft tone that it was ok.
One interaction I found really funny is in ep3 when Teen asks about a sous vide machine and Agatha turns to Lilia with that "What the fuck is that? That wasn't around in our time" look
Usually when one of them starts spewing wisdom, someone will give a snarky remark, usually Agatha, but when they were talking about summoning a new green witch, Agatha let Lilia speak and was the only one who, at least somewhat, listened to her advice (50/50 but still haha). It was Lilia after all who was the first one to, tho reluctantly, agree to Agatha's idea of summoning a back up green witch.
Also the way Agatha looks at Lilia when she calls Jen out for giving Sharon only one dose of antidote when she had two glasses of wine. It's just so "mmm 😈 I like this one"
Tumblr media Tumblr media
Agatha's first choice for "who could possibly play piano" wasn't Alice. Ya know the daughter of a rock goddess who would be the most logical choice. It was Lilia and I find that sweet and a lil funny too.
Lilia didn't tell Agatha's Salem story with judgement, even if she said "when Agatha killed her original coven". It was delivered as mere fact to explain the story.
Then when Evanora showed up and Lilia looks angry and almost disgusted at what she's hearing her say to Agatha. Even after Alice's death, she didn't jump on Agatha's back and accuse her. She let her be cause she was clearly distraught.
Tumblr media
Agatha "I'm not drinking the poison. You can suffer but I won't!" Harkness jumped on Lilia and covered her with her own body in the latest episode when the sword was about to impale her. And then she let her do her magic even if it didn't seem to work as the ceiling was still falling and even if she thought tarot was bullshit. She trusted she knew what she was doing.
And the look they give eachother when Lilia reveals Rio is Death. Lilia's face reads as terrified, but more than terrified, she seems to have a moment of compassion. It's the look of "How deeply fucked must your life have been that the only one that ever showed you love and kindness is the one who everyone else sees as the bringer of pain?". Death broke Lilia's heart many a time, but in that moment she understood, she broke Agatha's heart too in even worse ways.
Tumblr media
AGATHA LIKED HER! SHE LIKED HER FROM THE START AND RESPECTED HER! AND LILIA LIKED HER TOO, DESPITE THE INITIAL SUSPICIONS!!!
I need to know what her reaction to finding out Lilia sacrificed herself to kill the threat that was specifically after her will be. Will she brush it off and pretend she doesn't care to keep appearing stern and emotionless or will this be the thing that finally makes her realise people care for her? Cause Agatha has never had anyone, except literal Death, show her kindness, much less sacrifice themselves so she could keep living. And I find it beautifully poetic that the one other person Death has known well for centuries, who Death has acknowledged by name in that coven, was the one to do that.
Again, I'm aware that this is just my brain rot speaking, but Lilia was truly the MVP. She's the one with wisdom, the biggest experience, the one with seemingly most patience, the hype man ("Jennifer, look what you did", "It was all for you", "Don't worry, baby. We're cool"). Her trial is the only one where the rest was in fact not needed and was of no help. Actually, all they did was make it worse. The first three trials depended on teamwork. Lilia's was truly solvable ONLY by Lilia.
Anyways, Lilia mentally adopted Agatha and realised she truly was part of her coven and therefore worth dying for and I will never fucking recover 💔💔😭😭
329 notes · View notes
reignpage · 3 months ago
Note
Hiii, I hope you're doing well. In your eden AU, who do you think would be more likely to get a divorce? And the least likely?
Great question!!! I love this (not necessarily the direction I’d go with but if I were to be brutally realistic)
Most likely:
Toji and reader
He’d fold under the pressure of peaking in college He’d be insecure about the fact that he’s going from job to job, settling as a coach, teaching and never doing Whereas reader would succeed in her field It’d become a strain on their relationship And god forbid they have a child together Yeah, they wouldn’t last past the age of 35
Geto and reader
Perhaps too controlling He's around hot clients all the time She'd be insecure He'd do a poor job of reassuring her Also, he might be plagued by his depression and lack of faith in humanity He'd dim her light Make her feel bad for being optimistic
Nanami and reader
Might be a bit of a stretch but it's possible He's around intelligent and successful people She could end up as a housewife, no particular passion or talent She'd be insecure about that Accuse him of cheating or thinking she's stupid They'd divorce because of her insecurity and not for his lack of trying He'd give her the divorce because he thinks it'll make her happy Neither of them are
Least Likely:
Gojo and reader
He's whipped. But also social conventions and the world that they live in Gojo's the type to bend over backwards to keep the people he loves in his life If it ever becomes a failing marriage, he'd lose himself trying to keep her But they wouldn't give up
Choso and reader
Also whipped full stop Thinks she created the moon Needs her for his art And I just can't see him developing a flaw that would make her go ew She's very optimistic and cheerful but also smart She'd know how to handle any angst Choso comes under as a tortured artist
Sukuna and reader
They might divorce but I think it's unlikely for different reasons They need their picture perfect marriage for political reasons They're the only people that'd ever understand and accept each other It's the kind of bond you couldn't ever lose Also, I feel like they'd have dirt on each other lol They're also the type to utilise divorce against each other So every time they have a fight and one brings up divorce to make the other cave (depending on the situation, they'd both be likely to actually succumb) The other would say, serve me the papers and you'll see your name on the NEWspapers along with the words 'drugs' or 'murder' or 'bribery' etc etc
247 notes · View notes
yourelliewillms · 9 months ago
Text
Tumblr media Tumblr media
the guy from the record
store wasn't a guy?
ellie williams fanfic
━━ chapter 1 wc: 1.9k
read the chapters here !!
you've recently discovered this record shop, the perfect place to find everything of the new kind of music you've just gotten into, rock. your friends wouldn't share this interest with you but maybe the cute guy from the store will.
Tumblr media
━━ he/him pronous are used for ellie sometimes but it's for plot purposes i swear !!
BASED ON THE GUY SHE WAS INTERESTED IN WASN'T A GUY AT ALL !!!! i love that manga so much i needed an ellie version so i did it myself. of course this is going to be shorter and pleeaase go read it i swear you won't regret it <3 i hardly recommend you to listen to the manga's playlist too, i'll add some of the songs to this fanfic. literally all i want is my lesbians to have the recognition they deserve. ALSO green is the characteristic color of that manga so i'll be using it here too, everything will be green bc we love green lesbians.
another warning, english is not my first language so you may find some mistakes.
Tumblr media
it's been a long day at school but at least the week of exams has ended and you've done pretty good. "i deserve a prize" you think to yourself while your feet guide you out of the building. certainly the exams drained you, the only thing you want to do now is take a long nap to catch up on sleep.
walking down the sidewalk, you put on your headphones which have been your best friends for the last few months when you discovered this band nirvana. it is in fact a popular band but in your friend group? no, not at all. your friends prefer other kind of music. pop, kpop, even jazz, but rock? impossible.
so you find yourself unable to share your new music taste with your friends. even if you beg them to give it a chance, they'll refuse it every time. this is definitely the worst, how are you supposed to fully enjoy this work of art only by yourself? they definitely don't understand what good music is, if only they gave it a chance you could-
just when the music from your headphones stopped, you could still hear one of your favorite songs smells like teen spirit coming from a... record store?
your mind is full of questions, since when has been this store here? this is just 5 minutes away from school and you've never noticed it. maybe this is the prize you deserve for having successfully passed all your exams. buying your very first vinyl will surely be the boost of serotonin you need.
you took off your headphones before getting into the store and quickly walked to check all the beautiful vinyls. the excitement could be seen in your eyes, all the vinyls of your favorite bands in one store and you're even considering finding a job, buying everything of this store is not a want but a necessity. this must be heaven.
after what felt like seconds but were actually 20 long minutes, you finally make your choice and find the vinyl that'll have the privilege to be your very first and most appreciated acquisition.
you turn around, walk towards the shop counter and just then realize how rude of you was not to greet the old man at the store. however, you don't care that much, he should understand that you were too excited to even speak and... was it an old man? did you even look at the person who was next to you the last 20 minutes?
"i'll take this" you place the vinyl on the counter before looking up at the person in front of you.
but now, you reassure one more time that you're not on earth anymore. this is definitely heaven, or maybe something greater because the angel in front of you isn't from this planet at all. green eyes, auburn hair drawn back in a messy bun, a scar on one eyebrow, black clothes with a nirvana t-shirt, an arm tattoo and a mask. this is the most gorgeous guy you've seen in your entire life and you were rude to him, you didn't talk to him for this entire time.
"i love this one" he gave you your new purchase in a bag "you have good taste" that raspy voice that'll live in your mind rent free for an eternity, you're sure about that.
meanwhile, your mind has been spinning for the last 30 seconds. a cute guy with a stunning style and majestic music taste, you've seen only his eyes but you can already imagine a life with him where you get married and play your favorite songs in your wedding.
"thanks, you too. bye" and just like that the conversation ended. you're definitely not the most flirtatious person but you didn't ask him anything, maybe it was too soon to ask for his number but not even his name? really? you can already hear your friends scolding you but at least you remember half of his face and that's enough to be delusional the following months until you find another crush.
Tumblr media
8 in the morning and you've been talking for half an hour to your friends about this cute guy from the record store. of course they scolded you for not asking his name but your excitement couldn't be taken away that easily. no other boy from your school has ever made you feel like this, no one called your attention like he did.
"is there any possibility that you see your boy again?" dina, your best friend asked "and maybe ask him out"
"dina!" you frowned as if she had just said the craziest thing you've heard in your life "it's too soon for that. but as soon as i see him again i'll ask him his name" you started kicking your feet "and he'll fall in love with me."
dina and your bursted out laughing and spent the whole morning planning your future life with someone you saw once.
maybe you've been talking too loud or maybe she doesn't like you, but the girl next to you has been glancing at you and dina and she seemed a little too much interested in your conversation.
ellie. you've been classmates for almost a year but you two never spoke. she's like any other girl at school. she wears the same uniform as you, a white shirt and a gray skirt. she also wears these square glasses and she has her headphones on most of the time.
she seems like one of those nerds but one that doesn't participate that much in class. she comes to class, listens to the professors and goes home. you've never seen her talking to any other classmates but she seems comfortable only drawing on her notebook and listening to something on her headphones, it's not that you don't like her, but you haven't had the opportunity to get to know her.
but today she seemed quite distracted and instead of focusing on the class, she was focused on you. she seemed nervous, maybe she wanted to join the conversation and make some friends?
however, the bell rang. you were too busy talking about your new guy to try to figure out why ellie's been looking at you more than usual. you began to pack up your belongings; notebook, pencil case, some other books and, are you forgetting something?
the moment you're getting up from your seat, you can feel ellie's presence approaching you. you stare up at her for a few seconds and before you can say something, her hand reached your ear and put on one of your earbuds.
"you dropped this" your eyebrows furrowed, did she always had those pretty green eyes?
the song that you'd been listening on loop nothing at all was playing on your earbuds loud enough for her to listen to it "that song rocks, doesn't it?" and just like that she walked out the door leaving you completely confused. you're sure you've seen those eyes before, you think that maybe for a split second you stopped looking at ellie as your classmate and maybe... someone else.
Tumblr media
on the other hand, ellie has been walking in silence staring at her feet while her mind is about to explode because the girl who sits next to her, her classmate and one of the most popular girls at school, has met and is interested in a guy who works at the record store. but no guy works there, just ellie.
she got a part time job and she's been working there for a few months but that was the first time she saw you there. you didn't recognize her though, since the style she has at her job is the opposite of the one she has at school.
probably the best option is to tell you the truth, the guy you're interested in isn't a guy and is actually the boring, nerdy girl from school, the girl you'd never talk to because that would only ruin your reputation, or at least that's what ellie thinks.
ellie thought that her job should be boring and only boring, she didn't want to have to deal with something else than that. and now that girl has a crush on her, or she has a crush on the person she thinks ellie is.
fortunately, ellie's job is calm. not many people visit the store so she spends her first hours of work tidying the place, not paying much attention to the store itself.
while cleaning at the back of the store, ellie heard the ring of the little bell on the door warning the presence of a client. she sighed and fixed her clothes before getting into the store again but got surprised when she noticed that the client was actually you.
if it weren't for the music playing at the store, the place would have been in complete silence. no one was on sight when you walked in so the sound coming from the back of the store scared you and you jumped. "you scared me, i didn't know you were here" you giggled nervously.
"have you been looking forward to it that much?" you were starting to stutter when the green eyed spoke in what seemed a flirty way. "no- i mean! the new foo fighters album" she interrupted herself "you were looking forward to it because you wanted to buy it, right?" she tried to hide her shaky voice, did she just accidentally flirt with you?
"i swear it's so good, you can hear it a thousand times and it'll still sound amazing. also, i know you like nirvana too because you bought the vinyl. you'll love it, i totally recommend it."
you were in a dream, did you just exchange more than two words with that guy? and he was showing a lot of interest it seemed unreal. you'd be a fool if you mess this up.
"i really want to buy it but uhm..." your pockets were empty, you spent all your money in that vinyl and being an unemployed student is not helpful to your situation "i'm a bit short of money right now" not to say that you're dry.
"i'm sorry but i-" yet she didn't let you finish your sentence "i bought this one for myself. you can have it and tell me your opinion when you return it."
he couldn't be more charming to you. only 5 minutes talking and you had already fell down on your knees. "thank you. you can give me your number so that i can bring it back." your hand sweating for you've finally made a move on who you thought was the guy from your dreams.
"no," no? he rejected you just like that, he didn't even a think a second to answer your question "it's just... i can't use my phone at work."
laying on the counter in front of you was a black ink pen which you quickly grabbed and started writing your phone number on his wrist next to his tattoo.
ellie looked at you stunned, she was glad she was wearing a mask because her cheeks had turned crimson. she noticed your hand shaking and that was the moment she realized the trouble she'd gotten into.
"i thought that if i wrote it on a paper, you'd lose it." the music playing in the background just made the atmosphere between you two dreamlike. you waved and smiled at him as you left the store hoping your burning cheeks would go unnoticed. not only did you have someone to share your interests with but also it was someone who you were crushing on really hard.
Tumblr media
the first person on the taglist will be my editor/manager/first person who read this @ohnopoteito thank uuu 💋💋
411 notes · View notes
a-case-of-attachment · 6 days ago
Text
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
A continuation of this.
“That’s my name darling,” he said flatly, his usual false charm failing him. Astarion tried to smile but even he can feel it was strained, the action barely even making his lips curl. You brushed your thumb ever so gently across his cheek, like you were wiping away tears that had yet to fall. Astarion took a deep breath, bracing himself for what was to come. Even though he doesn’t want to his mind was already supplying him with a dozen rude and somewhat dismissive things to say, things that will make it seem like he never cared for you at all when the reality is that you were probably the first person in centuries that he had truly cared for.   
Your sudden movement startled him, Astarion stumbling backwards as you wrapped your arms around his neck and buried your face in his neck. He stood there stunned, arms spread out on either side and his eyes wide in disbelief. The two of you had hugged several times before and Astarion had enjoyed the closeness greatly but every other time you had asked him if it was ok first, adorably hesitant as you waited for him to either welcome you with open arms or turn you away. You hadn’t asked this time, had just flung yourself at him with complete and utter abandonment and were clinging onto him like some kind of limpet. He didn’t hate it, never had despite the show he made of letting you do it, like it was some huge inconvenience that you were forcing upon him. You had never seemed this desperate before though and Astarion didn’t know how he was supposed to act or what your sudden need to be close meant. 
Tumblr media
Just like the first time you had wrapped your arms around him in the unexpected gesture of comfort Astarion found himself once again hesitantly wrapping his arms around you, his touch as light as possibly could be as he placed one hand on the small of your back and the other between your shoulder blades. Despite his confusion Astarion found himself sinking into your hold with a sigh, his eyes falling shut as he let the side of his head rest against yours. It was strange, how comfortable he felt within your arms, even now when he knew it would most likely be the last time he would get to have this. 
“I’m sorry,” you mumble into his neck, breath warm and sending a shiver down his spine. Astarion tightened his hold on you, pulling you as close into his embrace as he could. He doesn’t want this to end because despite his best intentions he had gotten rather attached to you and yet he knows it must, for his own sake at the very least. “Come now darling, there is nothing for you to apologies for,” Astarion reassures you, his voice surprisingly soft and steady. That had been the easy part though and he needs to force the next part out, the words feeling like led in his mouth and tasting just as bitter. “If you wish to take Gale as a lover then who am I to deny you that.” He sounds just as heartbroken as he feels, his fingers curling into the fabric of your blouse like he can somehow keep you there with him despite the fact he had just told you he wouldn’t stop you from pursuing the wizard.   
“WHAT!” you exclaim loudly, jerking back out of his hold and looking at him like he had gone completely insane. Astarion stumbled back at the sudden movement, his arms thrown wide to avoid hurting you as you scrambled to put some distance between the two of you. “What?” he asked in confusion, “What do you mean what?” He didn’t understand what in the hells was happening and your clear shock and what possibly could be horror was not helping things. His head hurt, brows furrowing as he tried to figure out what in the nine hells you wanted from him. He had told you it was fine for you to take the wizard into you bed despite how sick it had made him feel to utter such words, had practically absolved you of any guilt you might feel about the whole mess and yet here you were acting like he was the one sprouting utter nonsense. He was quickly running out of graciousness and if you didn’t scurry on back to camp and Gale soon Astarion didn’t think he would be able to keep himself from saying something truly awful that would put an end to whatever semblance of friendship he might have been able to salvage from this mess. 
“You,” you accused, point your finger at him, “you said I could take Gale as a lover.” Astarion blinked stupidly at you, unsure of why you seemed so offended. “Well yes darling, that tends to be what happens when two people want to sleep together.” He spoke to you like you were an idiot, voice condescending as he relaxed into a more casually guarded stance. Your eyes widened at his words, your mouth opening and closing silently like a fish floundering on the fishmonger's slab. Astarion smirked slightly at the comparison, letting out a small huff of amusement as he imagined you flopping around like a fish desperate to get back to the water. His small moment of amusement was short lived though as it seemed to be the thing to kick start your brain again because the next thing he knew you were shouting at him like he wasn’t less than a foot away from you, your cheeks red with anger and fists curled tightly at your sides. “I do not want to sleep with Gale.” 
He should be worried, should try to de-escalate the situation because he had never seen you quite so angry before but Astarion wasn’t known for being level headed, nor for doing the proper thing. Plus, he found your anger somewhat thrilling, his cold dead heart fluttering slightly now your attention was firmly fixed on him. “Of course you do,” Astarion scoffed, rolling his eyes at your adamant refusal to admit it. Hoping his behaviour would fan the flames of your anger. “No need to deny it darling.” Your scowl deepened, clench fists tightening and eyes practically glowing with your anger as you forced out your next words through clenched teeth. “Out of the two of us I think I would be the one to know who I want to bed.”  
Your insistent denial of what he had seen with his own eyes had any enjoyment he was getting out of this back and forth drying up, his own anger bubbling up in a hot and agitated mix that left him practically snarling at you like some sort of animal. Why were you making this so unnecessarily difficult? Astarion wanted this to be over and done with already so he could go drown his sorrows in the neck of some wild beast that took more than quick reflexes to take down. Just, why couldn’t you do what he wanted you to for once and let him suffer in peace? “If you don’t want to be his lover then why have you been spending so much time with him then?” It was his turn to accuse you now, unable to keep the sneer out of his voice as he practically spat the word lover at you like it was bitter poison on his tongue.  
As soon as the words are out of his mouth Astarion wants to take them back. Not because he doesn’t mean them but because he had never wanted it to be so blindingly obvious that your little flirtations with Gale had affected him so deeply. It was an admission of weakness, a weakness that Astarion had never wanted to fall prey to. Had never wanted anyone to know existed, especially you. He should have known, this was you after all and despite every wall he had built and casually callous comment he had thrown out you had wormed your way into his heart, burrowing under his ribs and leaving him weak to every last morsel of your affection he could get. You had completely ruined him and he had let you because he had wanted you to see him for who he was and not some pathetic hollow shell of a man, good for nothing but a quick fuck and a beating. He truly was a pathetic excuse of a man.  
You’re anger seemed to melt under his hash glair, instead looking at him like he’s lost his mind. Like he’s the one acting crazy and irrational when clearly, you’re the one who is suffering from some sort of brain damage brought on by the bloody worm living free of charge in your head. “Because he’s my friend Astarion,” you insisted, sounding exasperated yet honest and still Astarion didn’t believe you. He couldn’t believe you because it all just sounded like excuses now. Little lies to sooth his pain when the truth would have hurt far less. “Oh please,” Astarion scoffed, “no one would willingly subject themselves to his dull and fanciful drivel if they weren’t hoping to end up under him.” He certainly wouldn’t. Had in fact had to stop himself on several occasions from stuffing a sock in the other man's mouth just to get him to be quiet for more than five seconds. He highly doubted that you, with some form of intellect, would subject yourself to such drivel if you weren’t expecting to get something more satisfying out of it.  
Your eyes narrowed, jaw visibly clenching as you folded your arms defensively across your chest. “I like his stores, they’re stupid and help distract from this shit show we’ve ended up in.” You tilted your chin up slightly, eyes glinting with conviction and challenge, like you were daring him to prove otherwise. Normally Astarion would find your confidence and unwavering conviction rather charming. He would take grate delight in watching whoever you were focused on at the moment squirm and fold under your hard gaze but normally he wasn’t the one caught in it. Normally he wasn’t falling apart at the seams and rapidly losing grasp of what was going on. “Really darling?” Astarion scoffed, “Lying isn’t very becoming.” 
That does the trick, Astarion practically able to taste your anger as it comes rushing back into focus. “I’m not lying you dense idiot!” Astarion gasped in indignation, a scathing comeback already on the top of his tongue but you cut him off, your voice raised and full of anger that Astarion was quickly becoming familiar with. “Why in the hells would I want another lover when I’m already in love with you?” 
Everything goes silence, Astarion’s eyes wide as your words settle heavily in the space between you. He can see the realisation dawn on you as you realise what you have just admitted to. Can see the panic fill your eyes and your fight or flight instincts beginning to kick in. You hadn’t meant to say it and yet you had, those deceptively simple little words taking shape and shifting reality to accommodate them. You loved him.  
Naturally Astarion panics. It’s to much, to soon. To frustratingly perfect because this was exactly what he had planned to happen from the moment he had decided to join your little ragtag group of misfits and weirdos. He had wanted you to fall for him. Had wanted you to love him enough that you would protect him, fight for him, kill for him even but now that it’s happened, that he’s gotten what he wanted he wants you to take it back. You couldn’t possibly love him, not truly. How could anyone ever love him when he was nothing more than a broken and battered puppet with its strings cut, blood stained and hollow. And yet there is a spark of something behind his ribs, embers of something long forgotten glowing bright once more.  
“What?” He manages to croak out, his eyes wide and filled with shock. It’s a hollow victory, one that leaves him feeling sick. “Nothing.” You’re quick to dismiss it, attempting to brush it away and hide it like it’s something to be ashamed of and Astarion wishes it was that simple, but he didn’t think he would ever be able to forget the way your eyes had burned with anger and annoyance, your voice loud enough to reach the gods as you had shouted your confession at him. “No, you said…you’d said that you…” He can’t quite get the words out, his tongue feeling heavy in his mouth and his mind to scrambled to make sense of what was going on. “No, I didn’t.” Astarion narrowed his eyes at you. Fine, if you wanted to be as stubborn as a mule about it then two could play at that game. “Yes, you did,” he said in the same matter-of-fact tone as you had, taking a probably unacceptable amount of joy in watching your eye twitch slightly. 
His sense of victory is short lived as you seem to deflate, your shoulders slumping as you look away from him. “Why does it even matter if I did?” you asked though Astarion thinks it’s supposed to be rhetorical, your voice small and broken sounding as you finally turned away from him. “You clearly don’t care, or you wouldn’t be trying to palm me off on to Gale.” That’s not true, not in the slightest. Astarion doesn’t want you anywhere near Gale. Would be incredibly happy if you forgot the blasted man even existed, even happier in-fact if you let him push the dull man off the next cliff you passed. But you had been interested in the wizard, practically making heart eyes at him every time he came sniffing around. Or at least that was what Astarion had thought you wanted. He had thought that you were seeking physical comfort elsewhere when he couldn’t provide it, searching for a connection that went beyond intelligent conversation and quick whit. So, he had done the right thing, planning on letting you go with minimal fuss in an attempt to lessen your guilt and ease his own pain but nothing with you ever went the way he wanted it to.  
He’s the one left floundering this time, suddenly unsure of what he thought he knew. The guilt he feels doesn’t help matters, sitting heavily in his stomach and making him feel sick. “I am not…” Astarion starts to protest but you either don’t hear him or don’t care, cutting him off before he can finish. “I just, you could have just said if you weren’t interested anymore.” You turn back to look at him, eyes a stormy mix of anger, pain and regret that cut through Astarion’s cold dead heart like a blade of ice. How could you possibly think that he had no interest in you? Astarion adored you, much to his own annoyance and though he wasn’t ready to let down all his carefully crafted walls just yet he had thought you had at least understood that. “What? No, I’m…” You cut him off again, your words ringing with a finality that had him truly panicking. “It’s fine Astarion, I get it. You don’t have to worry about this,” you gesture between the two of you, hand limp and lacklustre, “being an issue anymore.” You didn’t give him a chance to answer, turning away from him as you started to make your way back towards the camp, leaving him stood there as still as a statue and feeling just as heartless. 
Astarion’s panic grew with every inch of space that was added between the two of you, his hands twitching at his sides in aborted attempts to reach out for you. He couldn’t lose you, not now, not like this and with every step you took away from him Astarion felt his chance to fix what he had broken slipping away from him. It’s a new kind of desperate hopelessness that has his mind scrambling for something that would make you stay with him. Pair that with his self-loathing because this really was a situation of his own doing and it was a miracle that he hadn’t just turned tail and run, shouting out a rather dismissive and hurtful comment as he went. He had to be honest with you, but he had never been very good at honesty, not with himself or others and the thought of having to be now left him feeling sick because all honesty had ever gotten him was pain and sadness. 
“I was jealous!” The words rush out of his mouth in a mix of panic and desperation, his voice twice as loud as it had been and seeming to echo around the small space. It’s your turn to look at him owlishly now, eyes wide and mouth hanging open slightly in your shock as you slowly turn to look back at him. It makes him want to flinch away from you. To hide his weakness, this shameful dent in his otherwise pristine and sturdy armour. It hadn’t always been there but then he had met you and the weakness had grown. Like a hammer striking against metal until something gave way, a crack opening up across his chest that you had been able to slip your fingers into and force open further with every smile, every playful tease, every affirmation that he was enough just as he was. It was to much, yet still not enough and the words had come rushing forward to bridge the gap that had grown between you, Astarion unable to stop himself from admitting the painfully obvious truth of his behaviour. 
Silence hangs between the two of you, not even the wind daring to disturb the rather ponente silence. The longer you said nothing the more Astarion wanted to take it back, to brush off this whole ridiculous situation and disappear off into the woods but he knew he couldn’t, not if he is to have any chance of salvaging some sort of relationship with you. “What?” You finally break the silence though Astarion had been hoping for something a little more eloquent and longer and for you not to sound so confused by the notion of him disliking the attention you gave the others, especially Gale of all people. “I was jealous,” he repeated, thankfully able to keep his voice quieter and calmer the second time round. “Why?” The suspicion in your voice was hurtful but considering not five minutes ago he had been pushing you towards Gale’s limp embrace he couldn’t really blame you for not believing him.  
“Because I, well. You and I are…and I,” Astarion stumbles over his worlds, any eloquent declaration of his feelings vanishing with a frustrated sigh. No matter how badly he wished to return the sentiment he just couldn’t. He’s not ready for that yet, hasn’t come far enough yet to fully trust another with that show of venerability. He wants to though, one day that is. He wants to see the smile that would spread across your face in unbridled joy and devotion as he said those three little words to you. Words he had already jokingly said but now they needed to truly mean something he couldn’t force his lips to form. “You know why,” he said solemnly, giving you a look that he hoped would convey everything he couldn’t quite bring himself to say. 
Astarion gets to watch a whole myriad of emotions dance across your features in a rather short amount of time. There is confusion, doubt, anger and realisation but at the end comes understanding, your features softening considerably. “Astarion.” The way his name sounds on your lips, like your heartbroken and full of sorrow has him looking away, unable to stomach the pity he knew would be shinning so brightly in your eyes. He wants to move on quickly, a witty and slightly self-deprecating remark already on the tip of his tongue but you surprise him once again, appearing in front of him like magic. A dream that his fragile and broken mind had conjured to ease his suffering. 
You are ever so gentle as you reach up towards him, fingers caressing his cheek for just a moment before they are gone. You softly cup his jaw, fingertips slipping into his hair and thumb just brushing across his cheek. Astarion goes deathly still, like a statue as he watches you with wide and confused eyes. You are touching him again, a lover's caress if he was sentimental enough to call it something more. Surely that was a good thing? If he had truly ruined things between the two of you than touching him would be the last thing on your mind. Unless you were intending to slap him that is, but you're not. At least he doesn’t think so anyway, and he wouldn’t be inclined to stop you if you were, after all he deserved it for his little tantrum. You don’t slap him though and those few seconds of skin on skin contact are enough to let doubt, and uncertainty come creeping back in, a voice at the back of his head that sounded far too much like Cazador whispering that he wasn’t deserving of love and he was foolish to think anyone like you would give it to him willingly and without a price. 
Astarion wants to look away; to hide his shame but he is stuck within your gaze, trapped as you look back up at him with a serious determination that leaves him silent and somewhat obedient in the moment. “There is nothing going on between me and Gale, nor between me or anyone else.” Your voice doesn’t waver, so sure and confident in your admission. He wants to find fault with your words, a lie that will unravel your words and prove once and for all that no one is as kind and as accepting as you claim to be. He doesn’t find it though, not even a whisper of deceit and somehow that’s worse because that little spark of hope that had all but been snuffed out flickers back to life, bright and painfully insistent as the reality of his situation finally begins to sink in. “Right,” he said uncertainty, not sure what to say now that his anger and false bravado had run out of steam.  
Like most situations that left him feeling uncomfortable and unsure Astarion found himself brushing it all off with a melodic laugh and dismissive wave of his hand. “Of course there isn’t darling. I mean, why would you go after someone else when you already have perfection in front of you.” He offered you one of his most charming smiles, hoping that it would be enough to mask the slight hint of uncertainty in his voice. He doesn’t think he is quite as successful as he hoped to be, your brows furrowing and lips pursing with concern with a slight hint of frustration that Astarion is surprised he doesn’t see more often when he gazes upon you.  
Panic spikes once more at the back of his mind as you step back with a sigh, your hands gently pulling away and leaving him feeling bereft. His hands dart out to yours, cold fingers gentle as he takes one of your hands in his and lifts it up slightly between the two of you. Astarion is unsure how to continue from here, his eyes trained on his thumb as it rubbed gently across the back of your hand and desperately trying to work up the courage to say what needs to be said. This is a serious matter, as are most things that concern the heart and he needs to tread carefully if he desires to undo some of the damage and hurt he had caused this evening.  
By the gods he was a fool. He had been so close to losing you, the one thing that had actually gone right in his life and all because he was an insecure, jealous fool of a man who struggled to see the good in people after a lifetime of pain and deceit. And you were good, annoyingly so sometimes but that was part of your charm, a kind soul that was open and honest to a fault. If the two of you had met any other way Astarion would have found you an easy mark, easily playable to his whims and even easier to deliver to Cazador’s feet, a sweet thing sacrificed in exchange for a reprieve from the pain and suffering he endured night after night. The thought makes him feel sick, the realisation of how easily he could have missed out on this turning his stomach and making his heart ache. And yet it was nothing compared to the disgust and disappointment he felt towards himself for having almost destroyed this rather wonderful thing growing between the two of you. Astarion had hoped that with distance and clarity, peace of mind would follow but it seemed that no matter how far he ran Cazador still managed to keep a firm grasp on his mind and heart. No more. Astarion was free of that vile beast and his palace of misery and by the Gods he deserved something good for once in his wretched life. 
“I am sorry,” Astarion started, his voice soft and remarkably calm considering the turbulent mix of emotions he was feeling, “It was not my intention to hurt you.” He ignores the slight arch of one of your brows, instead pulling in a deep breath as he prepared himself to be as honest and open with you as he could. “I had forgotten, what it is like to have someone genuinely care for you and I, well I,” he stumbles over his words slightly, his throat feeling uncomfortably tight all of a sudden. “Astar…” you start to say, voice calm and understanding but Astarion cuts you off with a sharp shake of his head as he raised a hand to silence you. He needs to say this to you now or he just might lose his nerve and never speak of it again.  
Thankfully you fall silent, a light squeeze of his hand the only indication that you understood what he needed from you in the moment. “I had been waiting for the moment you got bored of me, to be cast aside and forgotten in favour of someone who could truly be with you.” It’s surprisingly easy to be honest and open with you. Though the truth leaves him feeling vulnerable and exposed in a way he dislikes greatly, it also eases a weight that he hadn’t realised was sitting heavy on his chest.  
  
Astarion watches a multitude of emotions dance across your face, some of them so quick to pass that he doesn’t have the time to really register what it is you are feeling. As the silence stretches on though he begins to panic, fearing that his honesty had been too much for you. He wants to take it back, to laugh it off as just some silly nonsense brought on by a rather idiotic burst of jealousy. He could distract you with kisses and gentle touches meant to get your heart rate spiking and that far too intelligent mind of yours foggy with lust and longing. He’s still holding one of your hands in his and he lets his face fall down to watch as his thumb brushes over the back of your hand, the gesture meant to be soothing and offer some form of comfort but for who he wasn’t so sure. Maybe he should let go, take a step back and a deep breath so he could regain his bearings and take back some form of control over the situation before it could get any worse than it already was. If that was even at all possible.  
Your hand is warm on his cheek, touch ever so gentle as you caress the soft skin under his eye. Astarion hadn’t been paying attention though and the sudden touch takes him by surprise, his head jerking up to look at you with wide eyes. You don’t move your hand with him, his sudden movement dragging your thumb across his lisp and snagging on his bottom lip, tugging gently at the soft flesh. His breath catches, unprepared for the love he sees glowing in your eyes, sharp and intense and completely focused on him. Your thumb gently brushes across his lips, just once before you gently slide your hand back to curl around the back of his neck.  
Astarion goes willingly as you press down slightly, guiding his head down to yours as you tilt it back slightly and then his lips are brushing against yours, the ghost of a kiss that you had shared many times before. He lets out a shaky breath, his hold on your hand tightening. It seems to be the only permission you need because with your next breath you press your lips firmly against him, leading Astarion to a gentle and soul splitting kiss that has him whimpering, blindly grabbing for your neck with his free hand to keep himself grounded. He can feel your pulse under his thumb, steady and calm as you flay him open. It’s just a kiss, so similar to ones you have shared before and yet it leaves him feeling raw, only hanging on to his sanity by a thin thread of silk that is threatening to snap at any moment.  
The kiss ends just as gently as it began, Astarion leaning forward slightly in an attempt to prolong it for just a moment more. With a sigh you press your forehead against his, your fingers toying with the soft hairs at the base of his neck. Astarion is once again lost for words, unable to do anything but stand there and stare at you in silent wonder. You do not seem to have the same problem, your warm breath making his lips tingle as your words slipped from your lips like silk. “I love you.” Those three little words, overused and cheapened through the centuries but somehow you still manage to make them sound so deep and meaningful, weaving them through the cracks in his soul as you breath new life into him. He can’t say them back, not now but one day he will and he vows there and then to repeat them time and time again until he has pressed them into every inch of your skin, until there is nothing left inside of you but the love and devotion he feels for you. One day he will leave you with no doubt in your mind of his devotion to you but for today he tightens his own grip on your neck, gently urging you towards him as he brushes his lips against yours. “I love you,” you whisper again and he can’t stop himself them, sealing his mouth against yours as he tries to drink the words from your lips.  
The kiss is slow and gentle, Astarion delighting in having you close and knowing that he is the only one you want. Smug comes to mind and he is very much looking forward to rubbing this in Gales face. The poor bastard will be heart broken of course, but it will be his own fault for foolishly trying to pursue another’s lover. It’s truly going to be a delight to see all that anguish on the other mans face the first time he hears you declare your love for Astarion. He can already taste the sweet tang of victory, or maybe that’s just your lips as they glide across his with just the barest hint of tongue without the demand for more. It’s quite a tame kiss, and yet it’s one of the best he has ever got the pleasure to experience because it is you and it had followed your declaration of love for him. He suspects that these kinds of kisses will be his favourite for quite some time.  
The kiss ends far too soon for his liking but you do not go far when you pull back, your forehead resting against his and your hand cradling the back of his head. There is a rather lovely moment where neither of you says a thing, just gazing at one another like a couple of live sick idiots. If Astarion saw anyone else like this he would have scoffed, a biting remark quickly rolling off his tongue about how disgusting and stupid they looked. Not you though. He had known that securing you affection would be a heady rush of power and security but he hadn’t been quite ready for everything else that came with it. His mistake really, because he hadn’t never considered the fact that he would feel even remotely enamoured with you in return. How foolish of him to have underestimated you like that. He really should have known better.  
“So, are we both on the same page now?” you ask quietly, like you were afraid to be to loud and break the calmness between you. Humming softly Astarion lifted his hand, gently brushing the back of his knuckles across your cheek. “I believe we are darling.” You smile brightly at his words, truly radiant in the moment with the moonlight and darkened forest behind you. Astarion wants to kiss you again and now that he has secured your affection he supposes he can, when ever he wants to. And that was just what he was going to do now, humming slightly in satisfaction as he leant forward.  
“Argh!” Astarion cried out, eyes wide and arms flailing beside him as you gripped his ear tightly and yanked him down by it. “If you ever do anything like that again Astarion I swear to the gods that I will tell Lae’zel that you want nothing more in this life then to suck on her toes after an eight hour hike,” you hissed angrily, eyes alight once more as you threatened him with something truly horrific.  
Astarion’s stomach rolled at the thought, knowing perfectly well how putrid the Githyanki’s feet got after spending the day walking through the sun-drenched hills and valleys of Faerun. Surely you would never dream of doing something so vile, not to him at least. “Do you understand.” You yanked on his ear as you spoke, Astarion now almost doubled over and hissing at the sharp tug of pain. “Yes! Yes!” He cried out, fingers curling around your wrist but not attempting to pull you off. He supposed that said a lot about how far he had come in his time with you. Before this whole nonsense with the brain worms and saving people, he would have snapped your arm before you could even get a hold of him. Now all he did was hold your hand still, eyes wide as he looked up at you and very conscious of how easily someone as delicate as you would brake if he just tightened his grip ever so slightly. He couldn’t be so careless to do such a thing now, even as he hissed and bared his fangs. You had just declared your devotion to him so it was only right that he kept you safe in return, even from himself.  
There was a brief moment where the two of you glared at one another, Astarion able to feel your pulse under his fingers thumping away at an annoyingly steady rate. You are both angry, upset as well but Astarion would be a liar if he tried to say that your actions didn’t spark some form of smug possessiveness. You had practically declared that you were his indefinitely and though he was not foolish enough to think that you wouldn’t change your mind once it became clear how truly damaged Astarion was, he was selfish enough to grasp what you were offering him with both hands and refuse to let go until you cut them off and left him alone in the darkness once more.  
Huffing you let go of Astarion’s ear, practically pushing him away from you and if it wasn’t for his agility and quick reflexes he probably would have ended up sprawled across the dirt at your feet. Scowl deepening Astarion stood up straighter, his hand going up to rub soothingly at his abused ear. “Gods, you’re maddening,” Astarion huffed, knowing full well that he deserved your ire and probably more. You rolled your eyes at him, shaking your head at his over the top reaction. “As are you,” you grumbled back.  
The two of you glared at one another for a long few seconds, trying to will the other to back down. As it was you both seemed to crack at once, you laughing gently as Astarion scrunched up his face in disgust. “Really? Could you not think of something a little less putrid?” Honestly, he felt sick just mentioning it again. You shrug, smile falling and a seriousness settling on your features. “I love you Astarion,” you stated, refusing to lose eye contact with him as you spoke. Taking the few shot steps to you, Astarion cupped your cheek, his other hand settling on your waist.  
There are so many things he wants to say to you, so many things that would reassure you of his feelings. Flowery words from poems and books detailing great romances, tainted with words he had used one to many times to entrap someone in his snare. He refused to use them now, refused to lump you in with those poor souls that had meet their end because of him. So he said the first thing that came to mind, his voice as steady and serious as yours had been. “Gale will have to pry you from my cold, dead hands if he wants you”.  
His words startle a laugh out of you but before you can remind him that the wizard has no chance with you Astarion leans forward, pressing his lips against yours. It’s a gentle kiss, one that he hopes will show you all that he can’t even begin to form into words. You mean something to him, something that terrifies him and yet leaves him feeling like he could touch the clouds all at once. Astarion has never felt for anyone the way he does you and though that is rather frightening he is willing to grasp onto that feeling of elation, refusing to let you go until you were the one that asked him too. It was selfish of him to covert you so but no one could deny that was a rather strong aspect of his personality and Astarion would take every moment he could get with you, basking in your love like he did the warm rays of the sun.  
When you pull away from one another you don’t go far, foreheads pressed together and staring into each other's eyes. If Astarion had a functioning heart he is sure it would be beating away like crazy, just like yours is. It’s a sound he enjoys, knowing it's because of him, for him. He could listen to your heart beating for hours, had in fact done that on several occasions as you lead asleep in his arms whilst Astarion waited for dawn to brake and the moment you would slip from his arms, leaving him lamenting the loss of your warmth.  
“Say it again,” he asked, voice barely above a whisper. You smile ever so sweetly, bringing your hand up to cup his cheek once again. “I love you,” your voice is no louder than his but its full of so much love and conviction that it feels like you have shouted it from the mountain tops. You lean forward, pressing a quick kiss on his lips before saying it again and again and again, each time followed by a quick kiss that had him laughing, his hand on your waist tightening and pulling your closer.  
Astarion didn’t think he had ever felt this wanted, this loved before and the thought that he had almost lost it because of his blasted insecurities and pig-headedness made he feel sick. He had been such a fool and though he could not say those three simple words back to you or promise never to hurt you or push you away again, Astarion knew that he would spend every day you granted him trying to show you how deeply he cared for you in any way he could. And if Gale had to meet and untimely end the next time they passed a cliff then so be it, his tragic demise was a price Astarion was more than willing to pay for your happiness.  
Placing one last kiss on his lips you step back, Astarion whining at the sudden loss of your warmth. Chuckling you hold your hand out towards him and nod your head back towards the camp. Astarion drops his gaze down to your awaiting hand, suddenly acutely aware of everything you were offering him. A part of him is scared to take the chance, to open himself up to all the possibilities of pain and loss that could await him in the future. That part is smaller now than it was even just an hour ago, your confession though hard to believe offering a boost of confidence that he hadn't known he needed.  
Smiling Astarion took your hand, that tiny spike of hope blossoming into to something fierce. You loved him and that was more than he had ever hoped to have in this life.  
~*~ 
“Say it again.” 
“Astarion,” you chastise him teasingly, a sweet smile on your lips and eyes sparkling with amusement. You are a vision, a true work of art with the early morning sun behind you and giving you an almost other worldly glow. Astarion wants to remember you like this for eternity, a shining beacon of love and hope in his otherwise grey and blood splattered world. It would be a memory he knew he would cling onto for centuries to come, even long after your bones had turned to dust and your name was nothing more than a whisper on his lips, completely forgotten by the rest of the world. A cherished memory that would be made that much sweeter with those three little words he found himself craving almost as much as the delectable blood that pumped through your veins. 
Astarion reached out, gently taking one of your hands in his. He doesn’t look away from you, watching as your smile slips into something softer and just for him. He does not think he will ever grow tired of seeing you like this, so full of love for him that you see nothing else but him. “Just once more darling,” he urges, desperate to hear it once more. “I promise I shan’t ask again”. You raise a brow at that, knowing full well that is a promise he will not keep. Ever since the first time you had said it Astarion had yearned to hear it again. He had spent many hours that night chasing the words from your lips with his own, feeling you breathe them into him and filling him to the brim with a possessiveness that had yet to fully dissipate. You had practically screamed them to the heavens as he had sunk his fangs into your neck, one hand gripping his and the other cradling the back of his head as he drank his fill. It was strange how everything tasted so much better now he knew how deeply you cared for him, even the most bland and unpleasant badger somehow tasting sweet and succulent.  
He tried his best to look sweet and innocent, titling his head down slightly and looking up at you through his lashes. You raised an eyebrow at him, clearly amused by his act if your wide smile was anything to go by. When he didn’t back down you huffed in amusement, rolling your eyes at him. “Fine.” Astarion’s smile widens as you give into him, shuffling forward slightly where he sat on an upturned tree to get closer to you. 
All your attention is on him as you cup his cheek with his free hand, Astarion refusing to let go of the one that sat between the two of you. “I love you, Astarion.” He practically preens at your words, disgustingly smug about it all. It’s been days since you had first yelled you confession at him and though he was now closer than being able to return the sentiment he had found on particular way to show you how deeply he felt your love and how much he cared for you in return.  
In one quick move Astarion curls his hand around the back of your neck and pulls you forward, pressing his lips against yours. It's a little more forceful then than your normal kisses, Astarion delighting in the startled moan you let out before sinking into it and kissing him back just as enthusiastically. Then again, you don’t normally have an audience. Angling your head slightly Astarion opens his eyes, his gaze locking with Gale’s across the last smouldering remains of the fire.  
The wizard is glaring at him, fists clenched at his sides and the book he had been attempting to read abandoned on his lap. Its deliciously delightful, watching the man squirm in his anger and discomfort. It’s his own fault, trying to worm his way into your heart when he knew it belonged to another. Well, if he hadn't before he did now, Astarion taking every opportunity he could to get you to confess your feelings for him when the wizard was in earshot. Was it childish and slightly vindictive of him? Yes, yes it was but Astarion really didn’t care, glad to put the man in his place time and time again whilst reminding him who you belonged to.  
Huffing, Gale snatched up his book before storming off back to his tent, Astarion able to hear him mumbling to himself about calming down and cursing Astarion’s existence. Astarion pulls away from you with a laugh, delighting in the other man's loss of composure. Your smile falls as you narrow your eyes in confusion. It doesn't take you long to realise why he is laughing, your head whipping around to look at where Gale had been just moments before.  
“Astarion,” you hiss, smacking him lightly on the chest when he still doesn't stop his laughing. “What?” he asked when he finally managed to get his laughter under control, “it’s my fault the man is so ungracious in his defeat.” You role your eyes at him, both of you well aware that Astarion was antagonizing Gale for his own amusement. “Or, maybe you could be a bit more humble in your victory,” you raise an eyebrow at him but you are already smiling again, your obvious amusement not doing anything to make him regret his behaviour.  
Smirking, he grabbed your waist and urged you forward until your legs were pressing against the inside of his. “Well, my dear, where would the fun be in that?” He doesn't wait for you to answer, leaning forward once more and pressing his lips against yours. Unlike the last one this kiss is soft and languid yet full of just as much emotion. They are his favourite kind of kisses, the two of you just getting lost in one another and he would be damned if Gale’s sour attitude was going to ruin this for him.  
Maybe he should be nicer. Maybe he should be more reserved in his gloating and keep these moments between the two of you in the secluded comfort of one of your tents but Astarion didn’t want to. You loved him. Him. The cold, dead, blood-stained monster that had been broken and abused for so long, and yet you loved him despite all that. So no, Astarion would not be nicer and he would not keep this rather amazing relationship between to two of you hidden away like it was something shameful because you loved him and Astarion wanted the world to know just how lucky he was.
Tumblr media
@mangomonk @skittleabyss @i-cant-get-into-my-other-account @atsv-obsession @duckyhowls @tamwritesstuff @unrestrictedbyreality @dinstailor @vhaldren @ammistorm @aoirohi @leighsartworks216 @paperjunk @smoothruby @wixed @nairil-daeris @lallita13 @astroxeta @half-poison-and-half-hope @kyceris @maruichio @unnamedgooselovesthed @cb97s-laptop @voidinfernal @the-garbage-central @http-babypixie @jennithejester @koalamuffin @kitorasohma @machinaux @bluewolven @wayward-hel @kiwi-mansanas @nao1800 @jumpdingus @droppedmydamncroissant @kittenkes @black-sapphic @notimminent @ladythornwood @midnightmaurader @catching-fire-in-the-wind @jellybean000 @chonkercatto @inkareds @tenderlyuniquepatrol @goslytherin @whatisthistbh @lisrelly @mirandaancunin @hellethil @lucilleifer @atsv-obsession @moisthairyfarts @princessapalindrome @bruhhhh-huhhhhh @coffeesloth-sam @lov1ngmachin3 @kimdourden @hopeful-n-sad @watermeloncorpse @winchesterfamilyfeud @etruscan-fresh @littleenglishfangirl @halffulltubofmintchip @deepseamermaid @leana316 @loudoll @gracemisconduct @cosywinterevenings @atotalmess-lol @randomrosie01 @pumpkinspicebooty @idnttkn @laavatron @atanukileaf @darkurgetrash @cubomeduza @probablysupernatural @v3ntis-lyr3 @vincetadark @babyqnn @writinghound @timeladyjamie
I think that's everyone! Sorry about the delay.
142 notes · View notes
jd-loves-fiction · 2 months ago
Note
can i request hcs of dorm leaders w a goth fem s/o. if not fem, gn if ur uncomfortable ty^^
🌑 Immediately remembered... Every single Halloween card they've ever had😭 they rock goth style so hard😩👌
Tumblr media
❖ 𝐑𝐢𝐝𝐝𝐥𝐞 ❖
Agh he's so cunty I can't take it
Pray there isn't some rule against it💀
Post-overblot tho, he'll have no problem with the way you express yourself, after all it's not hurting anyone or causing that much chaos
Unless you wear your uniform egregiously wrong, or influence someone else to do so... Then he'll definitely have a problem
Just show him that it's what makes you feel truly comfortable and happy and he'll give in soon enough in the face of genuine self expression
He might even EVENTUALLY wonder what it'd be like to dress like you... Not that he'd ever admit it
If you do figure it out (he's very obvious with the longing glances he throws at every new outfit or makeup style you put on) and offer to help him try it out, he'll do so hesitantly
A part of him still aches as he's still unlearning the harsh rules engraved in his mind all throughout his life, so be patient and compliment and reassure him all throughout this self discovery process and he might just show up one day with a dark lipgloss on
Or perhaps a dark jacket
Truly he could pull off a full goth outfit AND he's so weak to praise you could probably convince him to at least try it on 👀
Tumblr media
❖ 𝐋𝐞𝐨𝐧𝐚 ❖
This guy...
Despite being from the SAVANNA he's constantly in dark clothes and leather💀
I'm a firm believer that Leona is a sucker for confidence of any kind
So I'm sure he'd be very into your style, or more so, the fact that you're confident enough to strut about dresses like that
It'd definitely draw his eye👀
He definitely enjoys the rebellious aspect of it
Plus the guy barely wears his uniform correctly so he'd be the last to care about what you're wearing and whether or not it's school appropriate
"Wear whatever you want, I can fight" type of boyfriend
If ANYONE tries to give you a hard time for it, even the staff, he's got your back without question
Leona rocks dark eyeshadow, PLEASE do his makeup for him
It's a pretty intimate process and it might just put him to sleep but he'll look so great by the end off
Totally up for trying the style out... So long as you do all the work picking it out. And if it's not too uncomfortable. Otherwise he couldn't care less what you put him in
Tumblr media
❖ 𝐀𝐳𝐮𝐥 ❖
Sweet Azul🥺
Might be less inclined to match with you than others, at least in public
He's got a reputation to keep and the suit adds to it
But also he's completely weak to the one who's managed to lock down his heart, so you could probably convince him to try it at least once if you really try ;)
Oh but seeing him get red in the face once you put him in a matching ensemble? Unmatched 🥺
Plus, Azul holds a lot of influence over NRC, staff included, so you don't need to worry about getting in trouble for it🫡he's got your back
Azul strikes me as someone who'd be quietly appreciative of those who dare stand out without shame as well as someone who pays attention to how the smallest details in someone's appearance can change their perception
He might feel inspired to be just a little more bold with his looks when you're around
Especially if it makes him more intimidating when doing business 👀
Tumblr media
❖ 𝐊𝐚𝐥𝐢𝐦 ❖
Sunshine incarnate ☀️
I doubt he's used to seeing people dressed that given where he's from
So it'd definitely catch his eye
He wants to know everything!! Why you want to dress like that, where you get your clothes, what other styles you tried before this one - everything from the most mundane information to what's actually interesting, he'll excitedly listen to it all
(Jamil is so incredibly grateful that you're able to keep him in one spot for so long💀)
If you offer to put together an outfit for him? Oh he's over the moon, stars in his eyes and everything
Doesn't matter what you put him in, he'll wear proudly at least once before deciding if it's for him or not
In love with the idea of matching with you🥺
Truthfully, I don't think it'd be for him, given how he usually dresses, but he'd never dismiss it without at least trying
Also he's rich, so if the clothing you want is hard to find or expensive? Have no fear, Kalim's credit card is here :D
Tumblr media
❖ 𝐕𝐢𝐥 ❖
This diva😌
He deeply values beauty and the work that goes into it
So I feel like he'd be the one to appreciate your look the most!
Tho he is very particular about his style and how he presents himself, I think he'd absolutely be willing to try your style out and if he feels it suits him? He would have no problem including aspects of it into his everyday wear
Some goth styles might put him off tho - anything too messy/chaotic would probably not be too appealing to him. For himself, that is
If you're his s/o he no doubt holds your self expression - your own sense of personal beauty, highly and will therefore encourage and help you with it in any way he can
Like doing your makeup! Just show him how you like and he'll work his magic no problem, he's incredible at it and sees the activity as an intimate time for bonding so he enjoys it quite a bit
He just loves making his baby even prettier🥺
Definitely goes shopping with you, making sure to only give you absolutely honest feedback to ensure that you look your best always
And you don't need to worry about odd stares or anything like that, people know that if you're hanging around Vil and he has no problem with how you're dressed, then it must be the height of beauty!😌
Plus he's quite protective of your honor, after all if you're with him, you're worth every expense❤️
Tumblr media
❖ 𝐈𝐝𝐢𝐚 ❖
If he ever decided to put more effort into how he dresses (or left his dorm more often, for starters) he could totally rock it
Unfortunately, he's an anxious mess and dressing in such a way, at least in public, would definitely not help with that😭
But behind closed doors, he's your biggest hype man
Helps you take pictures, shop online, come up with outfit ideas (tho his may be a little unorthodox...)
He just thinks you're super cool, and admires the confidence necessary to dress that way
Does his best to work up the courage to actually compliment you to your face, hair pink in embarrassment, lips stuttering and eyes flickering nervously
Be patient with him, he's trying his best and you're just... A little intimidating to him when you're in your getup
He could definately use some help with his styling and he'll listen intently... whether he'll actually put it to use is another story... and if you even get to see it
If he does decide to dress like you, he'll take a cute little embarassed picture to show you, since IRL is a bit too nerve-wracking for him (please telll him he looks pretty he'll melt completely)
Hyping you up from the sidelines but no less than the others! :D
Tumblr media
❖ 𝐌𝐚𝐥𝐥𝐞𝐮𝐬 ❖
My goth king 😊
Honestly, look at how this man dresses and tell me you dont agree
He's definately somewhat goth style adjacent without realizing (he doesnt know what you mean by that... all the gothic he knows has to do with architecture)
He's so curious about non-fae customs... and just about anything to do with you tbh
He's a lil obsessed
You'll definitely have to explain to him why you like it BUT HE WILL NOT JUDGE!! He's just very curious about you and your style
Just tell him you'd like to see him in your style and he's yours. Loves to feel included, will let you dress him in anything you like and will wear it with pride
Might be more partial to more regal goth styles... They remind him of his grandmother and he just thinks they look very noble and severe - which as Briar Valley royalty he definitely enjoys
We've all seen his majestic eyeshadow, he can rock any makeup no question
Please do his makeup, and don't mind the way his eyes grow wide as he admires your focused face, your careful fingers, how softly you handle him, despite knowing how strong he is
He's utterly enchanted by you is all, he thinks you look the perfect picture of a queen, dark and regal, you'll fit perfectly together when the time is right😌👀
Tumblr media
350 notes · View notes